Nacho
@nachohypno
I'm alive!
You miiiight have noticed I stopped writing a long long time ago, around 2021.
I burnt out while writing one of my last stories back in the day and never really sat down after to try again. + I had started to learn how to actually do hypnosis as a kink and I felt like doing it for realsies vs writing about it... Yeah, the first option ended up being more fun (Recently I've been learning how to draw though. Might post some of that around here)
Been thinking about going back to writing Nate and Dave recently. Maybe at some point. I dunno (It's not that I don't *want* to, but more like it's harder to sit down and focus on doing it now).
I'm much more active on Twitter nowadays to write down kinky ideas or show off hypnosis/brainwashing work with some boys (And posting some hypno-files every so often, which I might make a post on later), so feel free to give Me a follow there (@Nachohypno)
I might try to fix up this account to match My new likes and interests. Haven't used Tumblr in a while. We'll see how things go.
Nate and Dave - Ch. 15
Dave’s POV
I’m sure you already know how much a single person can change a whole lot of your way to see the world, or have your life take a 180° turn (Had to look this up, angles are weird.) just by standing in a corridor.
Now I was just happy to stare at my phone’s unlocked background. A pic I took of us while cuddling. I was kissing his cheek and staring at the camera, while he just laid below me, his face had a little smile and his eyes were closed.
He loved that pic. I loved it too, it was both cute and wholesome. Never been one to do those things, nor even Leslie managed to get me to change my Dallas’ Cowboys background, and we had a lot more pics together than Nate and I do.
It was a nice distraction. I would sometimes just unlock my phone to see that pic and feel a bit warm inside as I imagined spending more time with my soulmate. I loved him a lot, and I wouldn’t mind sticking around with him for a day, or two, or the rest of my life, just to make sure he has all he needs to be happy like I am when I’m near him.
We sat together at school, yeah. Nobody batted an eye. We hung out during our breaks, still no big catastrophe happened. After school, we usually have a date or spend some time together before heading to our respective houses (As much as I’d like, having daily sleepovers wouldn’t be wise).
According to… everyone in the world who knows that I’m hanging out with Nate (Which may be just 2 or 3 people that I’m aware of), the guy had a really positive impact on my behavior. He’s always encouraging me to help whenever I can and to be… nicer, in general.
I’ve already apologized to one of my favorite targets a few weeks ago, but decided to fully leave them alone. In my house, however, I’ve been trying to honor my soulmate’s wishes doing some house chores to help mom and pops around. I still don't think I'm ready to 'change my public image' that much. Kicking nerd's asses is fun... but mean and unnecessary.
Mowing the lawn, going grocery shopping, cleaning around whenever my parents seemed quite tired to do it, that kind of thing. My room wasn’t a messy place before, but now I could spend less time looking for my stuff!
And now… Nate was at his house. I left him there per his request, he told me we could hang out later today! But first, he had some homework to do.
I looked around and noticed the door was closed. I dropped my shirt and pants, felt the locket’s cold metal against my chest, and dropped on my bed.
I wasn’t intending to take a nap, just close my eyes and think of my soulmate was a nice enough plan for my evening.
As I closed my eyes, images of my first day with him invaded my happy place. Me getting his scent, slowly walking over to his locker, and noticing the guy I never paid attention to, the one that sat a few rows in front of me, and was usually in the middle of the way when I threw paper balls around.
Now that I thought of it, maybe I never noticed him because he always hid? He was hiding right now; it was obvious that he was using his locker as a cover. I stood there, though. Taking in the smell. Feeling myself realizing more and more of that nice thought I had never thought about after my pops told me about that weird phenomenon.
…I had found my soulmate. The love of my life… It wasn’t my girlfriend, but a guy from my class… I frowned both in the real world and in my fantasy.
In the fantasy world, I lifted and kissed him. He didn’t fight back, just returned the love I was giving him by returning my kiss. I didn’t care if anyone watched us. I loved this guy, and I still do now.
I love Nate Hall.
I rubbed my crotch in the real world, as I kept kissing him in my fantasy. That was more than enough. A single kiss, a single thought about my soulmate being happy and in love with me could make me so hard and horny…
“Dave?” A voice said. My soulmate’s? It sounded so different though… I kept kissing him. This was perfect. He was perfect. He was the love of my life, of course he was perfect! “Daaaaave?”
Was there someone invading my fantasy? Oh, wait…
I opened my eyes and saw a familiar face standing there, wide eyed. I had my hand on my hard crotch, rubbing it. This was definitely an uncomfortable position to be found at. I could normally hear when people are walking towards my room, but maybe I was so out of it this time that I didn’t hear him.
“Fuck, sorry— Didn’t wanna—” My cousin said. What the fuck was he doing here, anyway?! In my room! When the fuck did he arrive?!
“Shut the fuck up! And close the door!” I commanded, feeling anger building up on my chest, totally replacing the warm feeling from a few seconds ago.
Brad Walker. My cousin was my height, which was a bit funny given that he was a few years older than me. He was muscled too, but his shoulders seemed wider as his torso formed a sort of upside down triangle. He was a rugby player, maybe it had to do with that.
By looking at his face alone, he could pass as a brother because of the resemblance. He had the Walker’s smile, looking both chilled while also managing to look a bit menacing to keep everyone in their toes.
Doesn’t give him much use, given that he’s a Beta.
Brad closed the door behind him, and laid back on it. “Off to a rocky start, I guess. Let’s try that again… Hey, cuz!”
I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. I could feel the anger diminishing. I thought of my soulmate, how would he react if he saw me like this. He would want me to be nice and polite to my cousin. I wanted that too, I wanted to be nice to him. I’m so hot-headed sometimes…
I smiled at Brad, and took a few steps forward to give him a bro hug. After that, I walked over to my bed and sat on the edge. “Hey man, wat’cha doin’ around here?”
“Uncle hasn’t told you? Pops and him thought about doing a little reunion, so we drove over and… here we are.” Brad left his hands in his pockets as he looked around. I noticed I was still almost naked, but didn’t give it much thought. I did put some shorts on, though. “Just the big guys, though. Mom was tired and decided to stay at home with the young ones, so it’s just pops, Logan and me today. The guys asked me to get you downstairs, so… shall we go?”
I pointed to my almost naked body. “Give me a few minutes, alright?”
-----
Dressed up in some shorts and a grey tank top, I walked downstairs with Brad following me closely.
Pops was there, with his brother and my other cousin. I walked over to Logan and gave him a brohug. I liked my cousins, they were like brothers.
“Hey man,” Logan greeted me after the hug. It was nice seeing him. Well, like, nice and not nice, because he was pretty annoying sometimes. So I hoped he didn’t get very annoying tonight. “Damn, you look buffed. Taking steroids already?”
I rolled my eyes. “Why do you ask? Need some to stop being so thin, cuz?”
“I swear I still don’t know how he's not broken after kicking that ball. Y’look like a stick, bruh” Brad backed me up. I liked that about Brad, he was pretty loyal.
Logan laughed. He’s not one of those chums who get mad at every tiny insult. He’s pretty easy going in that regard. Would need to learn from him, because I am one of those chums who get mad at every tiny insult. “Don’t pull my dick, assholes” He punched my shoulder, softly.
Even though Logan was a year older than me, he was an ass. And that’s coming from me.
Logan… He was alright, I guess. Not really very muscly like me or Brad, nor our parents for that matter. That’s because he liked soccer, ugh. Not even weightlifting, nah. Just soccer and cardio.
That got him looking well in a soccer uniform with long socks and knee pads, but… I really should reconsider his standing in my pack. Meh, might as well let him in just because he’s family, but I’ll most likely order him to start working out more to be a real wolf bro. (I’ll get into this later.)
“Uh… don’t wanna be rude or anythin’ but… how long are you guys staying? Thought about having a friend coming over and-”
“Ooooh, is it your girlfrieeend?” The soccer cuz said, moving his fingers towards my face. I slapped his hand off me, and he laughed. “Big meanie Daveee has a girlfrieeeend” He was like a little kid when it came to annoying others, and the worst part was that he nailed it.
“Oh, shut it, bro. You’re just jealous- Wait, that’s not what I was going to ask”
“Dad and uncle Adam thought about doing some beefs for tonight, soooo… family dinner, I guess? We don’t really hang out often, so I thought it would be nice. Besides, we all love beef” Brad answered, holding his arms behind his head and stretching for a bit.
“We’re about to leave, actually,” Uncle Thomas said, grabbing his car keys. “Gonna buy some meat and drinks for tonight. Y’guys wanna come? Hey cub, haven’t seen you in months...”
I greeted my uncle with a firm handshake, before he gave me a little punch on the abs. “Strong as a rock. Not bad, kiddo.” He ruffled my hair, before turning his attention back to my pops.
I was a bit too worried to think about hitting the store. Nate was supposed to come after he finished his homework, so we could spend the night together. I was supposed to pick him up. Fuck, what am I gonna do?
I shook my head and remained silent. Brad followed suit with a “Yeeaaah… No, been in that car for an hour and I’d really like to move my legs.”
“Pussies,” Logan said in a snarky tone. I raised my eyebrow, but decided to take care of him later. “I’ll go, may find some hot chicks in this friggin’ town…”
My uncle looked similar to my dad, just a few little differences. Dark blond hair, a bit longer. Their sizes were similar, but my dad was bigger. It was weird to think that my uncle was the one who activated the werewolf curse in a bar fight and not my dad.
If you kill someone, whether it was intentional or accidental, you can’t transform into neither your werewolf or full wolf forms without experiencing a lot of pain. Could be avoided by never turning into those forms but…
Transformation is mandatory during the full moon. This whole thing seemed really thought out to punish those who don’t follow the rules, right?
Brad grabbed my arm “Hey, since we’re staying behind apparently, wanna catch up?” He pointed back to the stairs, probably wanting to go to my room.
I nodded, nothing better to do. And it would give me some time to think about what excuse I could give Nate.
Again in my room, Brad closed the door behind me. “So… a friend? I mean, the locket already gave me an idea but I didn’t you were bringin’ her to your place already…”
“It’s nothing, really…” It was something, a lot. I loved wearing this locket, it reminded me of Nate. Thus meaning, it was pure bliss in a single necklace.
“So, what’s the locket for? Always thought you’d end up with that Leslie chick you talked so much about” Oh, I forgot. My cousins never met my ex.
I shook my head, but was kind of hesitant to talk about it. In the end, I eased myself to the idea as I thought more about Nate. “Got a soulmate now, cuz.” Was my answer. I was proud of myself! Not even a half of the average werewolf population gets to meet their soulmate once in their lives!
I was lucky, it was like, one in a whatever-number-of-people-there-are-in-Earth!
“Waitwaitwait, not gettin’ it. So, you and Leslie… or is it another girl?”
“It’s a guy, his name is Nate” I mumbled out quickly. I wasn’t embarrassed, but at the same time, I felt like a chunk of ice just fell through my stomach.
Silence.
“So… you’re gay now?” Brad said, giving me a thumbs up. “It’s alright, I don’t mind gay people”
I honestly couldn’t get how he got that assumption. “What? What makes you think that?”
“You’re with a guy, like dating and loving him and you even have a locket… I mean, that’s pretty gay. But it’s cool, it’s not that weird. Lots o’ people take some time to discover their sexuality and stuff— Uh… Cuz?”
I stared at him. Not staring, actually. I was glaring at him.
Brad gulped. “I fucked up, didn’t I?” While he did sound afraid, his face displayed a mix of nervousness and worry. I always laughed at him when he asked if he fucked up, like it was a regular thing for him to do but still needed other’s approval about it.
I just glared at him, making sure he knew I wasn’t happy. I walked forward and held my gaze into his, trying out my favorite part of being an alpha.
As I focused on him, his expression slowly started to relax, then vanish, as his pupils dilated.
“On your knees” I commanded, making sure he got it as an order, not a ‘humble request’.
His blank face didn’t move an inch, as he dropped to his knees and looked forward. His eyes, besides the pupils being dilated, looked glazed over as his irises changed from hazel to pure yellow. The beta color!
“Who’s your alpha?” I mocked him, as he blankly stared ahead.
“You are, sir. David Walker is my alpha” Brad droned. I ruffled his hair. He was a good beta.
“And who do you have to be respectful towards?”
“My alpha, sir. Being respectful towards their alphas is the sign of a good beta, sir” Brad answered, in a matter of fact voice.
…I should probably explain what the heck is going on.
I’m an alpha. I’ve mentioned quite a few times already, but I never mentioned anything about other ranks.
You have omegas, who are wolves without a pack. They’re usually weaker than alphas and betas. Then there are the betas, werewolves already in a pack.
Omegas can survive quite well on their own, it’s not a requirement to have a pack. But if you want to get stronger… Getting an alpha is the best you can do.
That’s one of the reasons Pops is so proud of me. He and mom conceived an alpha in their first try! Nate usually nerds out about me sounding like a “Jerry Stud” whatever the fuck that is.
So, since I’m an alpha, both my older cousins are ‘my pack’ to call it some way. And you just got to see one of my favorite alpha skills.
Much like a soulmate bond, being a beta for an alpha makes them completely loyal to the alpha, which means… I have some degree of control over them. Not as much control as my love has over me, but still… It’s fun!
“So, won’t you apologize for calling me a fag— Uh… gay?” I’m still getting used to not using that word. Everything for my Nate. Can’t be a bully anymore, right?
I didn’t have to ask twice. Brad seemed to struggle a bit against it, but after a few seconds he said “I apologize, sir. I didn’t intend disrespecting you like that…” It was a cold, empty apology. But it did the trick. I’m not a picky guy, he’s my cuz after all.
But that did make me wary. Should I tell Nate to not come after all, at least until these guys leave? Fuck, they were going to ruin my evening with my soulmate.
“Uh… what do you think about my soulmate being a guy?” I walked in front of him, back and forth. I was trying to think what would be the wisest decision here. A second opinion would be useful.
“I personally don’t care, sir. You can love whoever you want, especially if you met your second half.” My cousin answered.
“I mean, yeah. But what would Uncle Thomas and Logan say if they found out about it?” I should uh… ‘wake him up’ or whatever already. But I liked him this way. You can say I’m a dominant guy. Not saying I lust over my cuz, that would be incest, but ordering him around is fun.
“I don’t really know. He’s your soulmate, they shouldn’t say anything. Logan is a fellow beta though, it wouldn’t be wise to fear anything from him. He’s as loyal to you as I am, my alpha.” Not going to lie, I loved hearing that.
Being in control of the situation, having everyone in my surroundings looking forward to being with me, or do as I say out of fear/respect/whatever… That’s why I loved the not-studying-part of school!
As a little reward for his opinion, I did what Nate would have done to me if I did particularly good: Scratch the back of his ear. Brad’s head got some emotion again, as he got closer to my hand and started panting with his tongue out.
“There, there. Good beta cuz” I mumbled, as I machinated a plan in my head. I had an idea, but it would be a bit… not ideal. I stopped scratching the good spot, and his expression blanked out again. I crouched in front of him, and looked straight into his eyes. “I want you to listen very clearly to me, understood? Listen and do as your alpha says…”
If Brad wasn’t in ‘beta mode’ before, then he definitely was now. His irises were still a bright yellow, but his pupils were even smaller now. “I’d do anything for my alpha, sir” placing a hand on his chest. I knew what that symbolized, I used that expression with Nate before. It freaked him out a little.
“Y’know, my soulmate is kinda a big deal for me so… I want you to treat him like a king, alright? No mean or cocky comments, just be nice to him and I’ll be nice to you, got it?” I had to search for the words to say this, it wasn’t really a piece of cake as I expected. “Think of him as an extension of your alpha. Make him feel good and do what he says, and you’ll be good to go.”
He frowned a bit, but his face quickly eased up. “As you command, my alpha. Your soulmate’s wellbeing will be my top priority, sir.”
Yeah, that’s more like it. “Get up now.” I said and just… walked away from him. I wasn’t interested in bossing him around anymore, not for now at least. But actually…
“Lift your shirt.” One last command wouldn’t hurt, and he obeyed without a question, like a good beta. I walked towards him and gave him a little punch on his abs. Didn’t even flinch, he was keeping up with me! Of course, I wanted the best for my pack! “And… Beta out.”
My cousin snapped out of whatever that was, his yellow irises returning to a nice hazel, as his pupils got back to normal. He grabbed his phone from his pocket and smiled. “Huh, 5 minutes. Wonder what you did there” The guy said, smiling at me.
He couldn’t get mad at me. I was his alpha! I mean, he could… but there wasn’t much he could do about it!
“Meh, you don’t really care, do you?” I said, trying to sound uninterested.
Brad shook his head. “Nah, I really don’t. I really trust ya, cuz. Best alpha around!” Couldn’t tell if he was following the ‘you don’t really care’ thing, or if he was being honest, but I didn’t really care.
“That’s a good beta” I mumbled, going closer to him again to scratch the back of his ear. God bless Nate and discovering that hidden pleasure for me. I loved when he did that to me, as I mentioned, and I loved doing it to other wolves, too!
“What are you two ladies doin’ up here- What the hell are you two doing?” Logan entered the room. My other older cousin, although younger than Brad. Rather than being as muscular as we were, he was more chilled. Yeah, he was in good shape, but he didn’t look like a big gym bro like us.
This was probably due to him preferring Soccer rather than football or rugby. Each to their own, but soccer isn’t that fun to begin with? I tried to not give it much thought and respect his hobbies.
“Brad, close the door and put on some music.” I ordered him, walking over to Logan and wrapping an arm around his small soccer player’s shoulders. “You just made my whole evening way easier, lil’ cuz”
I wondered if Nate would like this. I’d have to send him a message telling him that I wouldn’t be able to pick him up… That felt bad, but at least these guys wouldn’t bother him tonight!
-------
Nate’s POV
Dave invited me to his house, but asked me to walk over. He told me we could have a family dinner, which was alright. I liked his family. Mr. Walker was funny and Ms. Walker was really nice to us. We just had one family dinner and Dave spent most of his time zoned out.
And also, there was a full moon, which I didn’t get to see.
Was I glad they considered me ‘family’? It pushed me out of my freaking mind when Dave sent me that text.
I was walking slowly. Not like a snail and doing baby steps, but I felt like I should slow down as much as I could and… be fashionably late? It was a good walk, from my house to his. But I didn’t mind.
The town was quiet, not much stuff happening as I walked out of my house, and on the way to Dave’s neighborhood.
I thought about buying some ice cream or some nice dessert to make a good impression this time, but hey, I don’t really think they’ll care about it that much. They highly prefer meat, as far as I know.
Stopping in the middle of the way, I grabbed my phone and checked my maps app. “Should have arrived 10 minutes ago… fuck, that shortcut would have been really useful…” I mumbled to myself, changing my route and getting back on the way.
I was nervous at fuck, that maybe explained my silliness. And I also never walked to this part of town. It wasn’t… bad, but it was a bit more private than the usual neighborhoods, which fits Dave’s family pretty well due to them being werewolves, and stuff like that.
I still had some time to cancel and be like “Oh, hey. My… hamster pet is sick and I want to look after him?” I kind of sucked at making up excuses, that's why I never wanted to be late on homework due to laziness.
It was late now, just another block and...
I reached Dave’s house. It was weird arriving here on my own. Guess I really got used to my soulmate acting as my personal driver.
The rooms inside were on, Dave’s car and his dad’s were outside the garage. The closer I got to the front door, the louder I would hear laughter coming from inside. Were they having visits? It didn’t sound like Dave’s laugh. His laugh was… deep and dumb-sounding.
I stopped now. What if they had visits? What if Dave didn’t tell them I was coming? I was shaking a bit, before taking a deep breath.
Taking my final steps to be in front of the main door, I knocked and waited for someone. Loud footsteps later, Adam Walker (Dave’s dad) opened the door.
“Hey bud. Didn’t know you were coming, but uh…” He motioned inside with his head. “Come in, the big guy is in his room with his cousins. We’re having a family dinner”
“Thanks, mr. Walker-” But he stopped me as I set a foot on the door. The older man leaned in and started whispering.
“Don’t be afraid. If you don’t want to be picked on tonight, try your best to not sweat as you did the last time. Dave will probably have you covered, though.” He patted my back, and moved aside to let me in. After that, he closed the door behind me. “Dinner will be ready in a bit so… feel free to go mingle with the guys upstairs.”
Uh… that wouldn’t be needed, apparently. Dave and a pair of guys were coming downstairs, and as soon as my puppy boy saw me, he rushed towards me to give me a big tight hug. “Missed you a lot, bruh! Didn’t know there was going to be more family tonight so… I’m really sorry for that. But I’m sure we’ll have a good time!”
The other two guys just stared at me, arms folded. One of them was big, and buffed. He had an absent smile, a bit creepy but also inviting. The other was smaller than him (And Dave, for that matter).
“Uh… since your uncle is here, these are…”
“Cousins, yuh” Dave finished the sentence. I made the connection on my own, but it was good to get some confirmation. “Big one’s Brad, small one’s Logan.”
“Hey, I’m not small!” Logan complained, trying to punch Dave’s arm. He didn't seem to do much damage though.
“Yeah, and I’m a bottom, heh” My werewolf jock replied, obviously mocking his cousin. I noticed Brad chuckling, and I couldn’t help but find that funny though. I always wondered if Dave would like to bottom at least once. I feel like he’d be alright if I asked him for it, due to me having full control and all that...
After the introduction was over, and both guys shook my hand, my focus shifted again to who I wanted to be with: Puppy boy was looking at me too.
“I can’t find the words to tell you how glad I am to see you here, though” Dave said, before pulling me in for a good make out session. In the middle of the living room. He was feeling happy or romantic, I assumed? I was surprised his cousins didn’t react at all, and just looked like they were watching some kind of movie.
“Wait, what the heck?” Oh geez.
A man blasted in the living room, and tried to separate me from Dave. The puppy boy reacted quickly though, and pushed him away. “What the fuck, old man?! This is my soulmate!”
Before the guy could go back at us, Dave’s dad popped in to save the day! “You guys just had to hold on for a bit until dinner was ready!” I felt like the ‘complaint’ was more directed towards who-I-thought-was Dave’s uncle, and Dave himself.
The puppy boy seemed a bit angry, he got in front of me and made sure I was out of view. It was a cute touch. I noticed the other two guys taking a step towards us too, like siding with Dave in this.
“Just, calm down, all of you, and start setting the table. Try to not take your eyes out while you do, alright?!” Mr. Walker surely knew how to take care of these situations. Was this a normal thing?
After a long stare, both guys nodded, and we all scrambled.
-----
I was sitting next to Dave and that other guy, Brad. Across me, Mr. Walker looked around with a calm expression, as he chewed on his meat piece. Thomas, Dave’s uncle, wasn’t exactly subtle when it came to me. His eyes were like daggers, fixated on me as I nervously stared at my plate.
It was amazing, and terrifying. The resemblance and also differences between both werewolves were quite noticeable. Mr. Walker was probably calm because he already knew about my thing with Dave. The cousins seemed to be quite attentive towards my every movement and sound. I felt like their eyes would automatically fixate on me at any little sound I would make, which was killing me inside. (Were they glowing yellow? Maybe it was my head playing tricks…)
Was I doing something wrong or offensive? I should excuse myself from the table.
“So…” Uncle Thomas started, before biting a big chunk of beef and gulping it down quickly. “Uh… soulmates, that’s neat. How did you two meet each other?”
‘First family dinner all over again…’ I thought to myself, as I tried to find the words for my answer.
“School, I was just walkin’ around and smelled him. Knew he was the one so… tried my best, huhuh.” Dave saved my ass, although his story was different this time. We lied during the first dinner. I couldn’t remember the excuse anymore, and that’s what bothers me about lies.
They’re usually hard to remember. That’s also the reason I’m a bad liar, my memory is awful.
“Yeah, that’s how it usually happens. You just walk around and get the smell, all the soulmate stories start exactly like that, ain’t that right?” Dave’s uncle looked at his brother next to him, who gave him a really angry looking frown.
“Go fuck yourself, got’cha?” I understood that reaction, The man lost his soulmate, I guess the memories were still painful? I’m no psychologist to tell.
“Yeah, sorry, shouldn’t have mentioned that… So uh… back to you, kiddo.” Oh, fuck. Dinner was nice, the meat was delicious! But Dave’s uncle didn’t seem to be… really fond of me. I was glad to see (Not really, now I sound like a dick) that he was bothering Mr. Walker too, so it’s nice to see that the consensus was… Dave’s uncle was a loud mouth ass. “You don't seem to have big muscles, but that's pretty much a given when you're a human."
“I’m sorry…” I mumbled, looking up at him. I tried to sound nice and not afraid, like Mr. Walker suggested before but… it was hard. “Not really good at sports and stuff like that, I guess-”
“Can see that. At least you’re a valedictorian, right?” I shook my head. High grades weren't my top priority. I did well at school, but didn’t focus enough for high grades to be a given. “No? That’s too bad.”
“Tom…” His brother tried to calm him. I noticed Dave needed some calm too. The big guy was clenching his fist with a lot of strength, as he held his knife with the other hand. He didn’t seem eager to cut the meat though, so I decided to step in for him.
I grabbed his fist beneath the table, feeling as it relaxed the longer I touched him. At the end, he grabbed my hand too, and I noticed his expression relaxed as well.
“Dad, don’t be such a dick. The guy’s fine, cut it out.” One of Dave’s cousins, big guy, uh… Brad! He seemed to be standing up for me, for some reason. He angrily stared at Dave’s uncle, without an apparent reason.
Uh… I felt like I was missing a big chunk of information here.
The uncle just stared back at his son, a bit surprised by his reaction. But before he could answer, or even react at all, Dave’s dad spoke up. “Well, it’s been fun, a neat reminder of why we never have family reunions, heh.”
“Ow, c’mon. It’s just a big friendly talk between men and…” He looked at me, seemingly ready to strike another insult. I grabbed Dave’s hand tighter.
But Dave’s dad didn’t give him the chance. “Dinner’s over. You guys will be going upstairs.”
“Roger that” I mumbled, leaving my plate with still a good chunk of meat. I didn’t let go of Dave’s hand, but he followed right after me.
“But I wanted a bit more beef...” The other cousin said. Logan, if I remember correctly. He was small, rather than muscled and big. I related to him because of that, glad to see not all male werewolves are big muscular people.
“Take the plate” Brad whispered to him, before following us upstairs.
“Okay, what’s going on-” I started to say, but my boyfriend shushed me.
“I’ll tell you all about it upstairs, just follow me and don’t make loud noises. Remember that they can hear everything in here” Dave interrupted me, as we went to his room. ‘Great, now my werewolf seems to be part of a mafia’.
-----
Locking the door behind us and his cousins, Dave ordered his cousins to stand aside, and they obeyed right away. “I’ll put some music here and…” His phone started playing some loud rock, but not loud enough to make the place feel annoying. “There, we can talk now.”
“Whaaat’s going on? And just tell me already, it feels quite bad to be insulted for no reason.”
“You weren’t really being insulted, bruh. I was.” Dave explained, motioning for me to go closer before leading me to his bed. “Uncle has… a bit of a problem, like pops has. But while pops knows when to shut his mouth, my uncle doesn’t, huh.”
“I don’t really see the insulting part there but continue…” I pointed out, but Dave just chuckled. Which seemed to cause a chain reaction and the werewolves guarding the door in front of us chuckled too.
“Sorry, yeah. Uh, well… My uncle is just bitter because my dad got an alpha son on his first try, me of course” I could figure that out on my own. The ‘I’m an alpha’ part I mean, he says it all the time. “Brad and Logan here are my betas. They were born as omegas, yeah, but I got them in my pack by willing choice because betas are usually stronger than omegas.”
The cousins were on the other side of the room. The small one, Logan, was tasting his meal with delight, while Brad leaned in to… hear our chat? They looked directly at Dave as soon as he mentioned them, before each one of them saying a “Hey” “‘Sup?”
“Why are they so… attentive?” Nosy mode on. I wanted to get answers, mostly because my curiosity was triggered now. ‘Obedient’ would have fitted better than ‘attentive’ though.
“Asked them to take care of you for the night, because I wasn’t sure if It would look good for me to do it. Pops is usually really fond of my uncle, but I think he didn’t like seeing him insulting my soulmate to get to me, bruh” Dave then put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me closer. “I can put them back to normal if you want me to, but… they don’t really mind, so why bother?”
Uhm… I risk myself sounding like a dick right now, but I found the idea of the two cousins under Dave’s control quite arousing… I’m not going to say it to him, of course! I didn’t want him to feel bad or anything if he saw his soulmate interested in other guys…
“Where are they going to sleep, by the way? Or are they leaving after a bit?” It was after dinner already so… it wasn’t a bad thing to ask. Like, we had school tomorrow...
“Living room, sofa. One of them, at least. I’ve got a sleeping bag, because they both can’t fit on the sofa, so while the guest room is occupied by my uncle and… yeah, I’ll go get that old thing. Gimme a sec.”
Dave got up from the bed and left the room, leaving me sitting there alone as the two cousins stared at me.
“Hope the meat is still good…” I told Logan, trying to sound nice. I felt a bit bad, Dave made them look after me, and that made them ‘defend’ me against their father. Yeah, I definitely feel bad now. “Sorry for crashing into the dinner.”
“You kiddin’? You seem like a cool guy, dad was just being an ass. It’s okay though, I think he likes you” Brad answered, and I feel like he’s the one “kiddin’” here. “He’s just… We don’t like family dinners, we do them out of courtesy. Nothing personal, dad can be naturally obnoxious sometimes”
I wanted to say sorry again or something like that, but that’s when Dave bursted in with the sleeping bag. “Y’guys play rock paper scissors to decide who’ll sleep with the alpha… Like, beside me, don’t get weird ideas.”
I chuckled, as Dave threw the sleeping bag next to the cousins, and started taking off his shirt as he walked towards me. “You’re sleeping over, right? It’s still early, but I can make up for the bad time by cuddling, if you’d like.”
To be honest, it felt like a good idea to distract me from that… failed family dinner night. Never again I’ll ‘crash’ into a Walker dinner (Even though Dave knew I was coming over). Too many surprises for a lifetime, thank you.
I laid down, rolled over to leave him room. We wouldn’t be sleeping yet, I hoped. The big guy laid down beside me and quickly pulled me in.
“Fuck…”
“Yeah!” We turned towards the other guys and noticed Brad had won the rock paper scissors game. Logan just seemed defeated, he grabbed his empty plate and looked over at us.
“Well, g’night bros. Gonna be in the living room, I guess.”
“Buh-bye” Dave said, before turning around again and holding me in his arms. “Sorry again for all that before, bruh. Let's get some sleep, a’ight?”
Honestly, I think I didn't feel as offended as I should have. Best to just let things slide off, I guess. I decided to just nod, and doze off while hearing Brad setting up his sleeping bag.
I didn’t pay him much mind, though. My puppy boy's hug felt nice enough to help me relax quite quickly...
--------------------
Author’s note:
Took me long enough. But chapter 16 went up already, so gotta keep up with the content.
Chapter 16 is available in my Patreon, but it will go up as soon as I publish Chapter 17 there. Shouldn’t be long, I feel very inspired lately! (Hopefully it won’t take as long as this one did 😅).
Thank you so much for reading, and I hope you enjoyed it <3.
Will you post Nate and Dave to tumblr?
Yep! Right now, the only patreon-locked chapter is Chapter 15, which should go up here once chapter 16 is done.
Sadly, Nate and Dave are in a hiatus right now, so I have no idea when they’ll be back. Once they’re back, though, I’ll make sure to post them on Tumblr and GSS again :3 Would love to post about them more frequently, but I *still* haven’t fully recovered from my last big writer block. I just open their file and my mind goes blank, it’s so frustrating. I’ll shift all my attention to get back to them after the current story I’m working on is done, though!
Nate and Dave Ch. 14
Nate’s POV
I probably mentioned this already, but Sundays are like a little ‘day off’ for me. I get to zone out, disconnect from everything and just… do homework.
Sounds boring as fuck, I know, but wait! What about doing homework… with video game music in the background. Way more cool, right?
I’m not a teacher’s pet, nor am I as smart as I wished I was. But I’m smart enough to have good grades and be good friends with the student council’s president.
…That doesn’t actually give me any benefit, but it does seem to have an effect on how people treat me at school. Not saying that they were constant assholes before, but it’s either friendship week again or everyone seems to be excited in manipulating Sam’s decisions for the upcoming events.
The second one sounds more reasonable, because while everyone thinks school dances are lame at the beginning, they think it’s a good chance to get a hot person’s attention.
I sighed, as my phone buzzed again for the 9th time in the last two minutes. Dave was doing homework with me, by the way. Because I ordered him to, otherwise he would just focus on working out and send memes between sets. While I love seeing his ripped body, I thought he should work out his brain too, and now we’re doing maths.
Fun part about our math professor: He knows when someone copied another person’s work. He doesn’t care about the result, but rather how did you solve the problem, and I find that system quite perfect.
Bad thing about it was that Dave barely knows how to do advanced math. So he sends me photos of his progress and hopes I can guide him the right way. And of course, I do. What? I’m not going to order the poor guy to struggle with his homework without any help! I’m not a monster!
[Look t dis] He texts me, attaching a pic of a draft paper with a wrongly done exercise. Oh, it wasn’t a badly done operation…
1^Nate + 1^Dave = <333333
[So… one raised to me, and one raised to you equals to… less than three hundred thirty-three thousand three hundred thirty-three? 😛] I was playing the smartass card right now, but I wanted him to take this seriously, even if he was really cute when he did stuff like that.
That’s why I’m not directly saying ‘can you focus on doing your homework?’, because I don’t want him to stop. The wrong set of words and my lovely puppy boy would be really sad and miserable, and I kind of loved him too much to do that to him?
[U right, needs more 3s to show how much I ❤ u]
And he was distracting me from my own homework now. I couldn’t help but blush, he was really creative when it came to cheesy lines, heheh.
[U know I like ur messages, but we should get on doing this if we want to be done quickly] I sent to him, hoping he would catch the message. After that, I received a thumbs up and decided to put the phone down. It would be pointless if I sent him to do his homework and then I started bugging him out.
But… speaking about Dave…
On my night table, there was the book that Dave gave me yesterday after my little nap. I wasn’t mad at him for throwing me inside the pool, it was just a silly joke. Not going to be picky or an awful guy just because he’s lovesick with me.
I looked at my math homework and decided to take a little break. I’m a few equations away from being done so…
Getting up from my chair, I walked over to my night table and grabbed the book with excitement. What secrets could this thing probably reveal now? I couldn’t wait to know!
Going back to my desk chair, I got comfortable, stretched a bit and left the book in front of me.
I moved my school stuff to the side, to appreciate the cover a bit more. “Being a werewolf: How to keep the secret safe and live among the human society. What a specific name for a children’s book…” I mumbled, examining the front cover.
A little golden sticker on the corner said ‘Approved by the supernatural council’, which made my inner nerd giggle a bit. There was a supernatural council!
The first page was editorial stuff, so I just skimmed until I reached the index. It was a children book, so luckily it was easy to understand (And it had a few illustrations here and there, to make things more enjoyable).
“Chapter 1: What is a werewolf and what does it mean to be one?” Huh, existential questions. I wonder if Dave was like ‘Heck, why am I like this’. The thought made me chuckle as I imagined the puppy boy in werewolf form just staring to the sky with a thoughtful expression.
The first chapter was just general history, about the species' start. Summarizing, it explained how werewolves had (And still have) to hide their true nature because humanity can become really mad with power. It was interesting, but I kind of wasn’t up for a history lesson, so I skipped towards the next chapter. The illustrations were pretty though, but mostly of people walking around forests and slowly turning into werewolves or angry mobs.
Chapter 2 was named “Controlling your inner wolf.” Along with an illustration of a wolf turning to a humanoid wolf (Werewolf form, my favorite one in the repertory because Dave is just very cute in that form) and back towards a normal human.
‘Cool! This one sounds interesting’ I thought, before getting to read the paragraphs below.
Uh… the first page was a bit… mistreated? I think that’s the word, because a few words have faded out. I guess Dave might have dropped something on the book when younger, otherwise the book is just really old. I’ll try to see if I can make the words out.
‘Werewolves have three forms that, once they master the art of transformation, they can change as they whim. It is a normal to be unable to change forms or do so at inappropriate times when you feel certain emotions (If you feel yourself starting to change and you’re at the local human school, try to run to the nearest private spot and hide until the transformation passes!)’
That was quite disturbing. A little scene of a young Dave came to my mind as he ran out of a classroom and tried to hide at a janitor’s closet while he changed into his werewolf form. I shrugged it off, though. I kind of think Dave makes a great job controlling his transformation, mostly because he seemed to be easily enraged at school.
You have to be angry to be a bully, some would say.
Anyway, I continued reading the next paragraph. “The older you are, the ------ you’ll find how to control those transformations and separate them ------ your feelings, making it easier to transform whenever ----- want!’ A little illustration of a full moon and a little werewolf cub appeared next to the paragraph, which got my attention.
‘Every full moon, your inner wolf will ----- stronger until the ---- morning. Fear not! It’s not a bad thing, you may just change into your werewolf form involuntarily, but the effect will go out after a while. Try to remain undercover during that time!’ Waitwaitwait… full moon?
I grabbed my phone and quickly searched for the last full moon.
…
I was at Dave’s house when that happened.
I closed the book for a second or so, smacked my head in frustration, then reopened it. I was a bit mad at myself, mostly because of my obliviousness. I guess I was just a bit too focused on surviving a dinner with my soulmate’s werewolf parent.
I didn’t notice he turned into a werewolf that night either, although I did notice he woke up earlier than me, but I thought that was because I’m a lazy ass.
Never mind, I’ll just ask him about after we’re done with our homework.
‘Try -- practice breathing exercises or physical ------- like hunting and fetching games—’ Explains a bit Dave’s love for playing fetch. Still, imagining a young puppy Dave playing fetch was something that made me ‘awww’. Maybe I could ask him for pictures.
My phone buzzed, and speaking about the werewolf jock, he was back.
[Check dis out] He texted me, attaching a picture of his paper with… all the exercises finished? No way, I had to see that carefully!
I checked the sheet of answers that our professor gave us with the set of exercises (It just displayed the results, since the professor didn’t care about the result but the procedure on solving the problem) and checked each exercise out side to side with the professor’s sheet.
Okay, I may have been a dickhead before acting like my puppy boy was a big dummy, but he actually made great progress with his studies and I should start giving him way more credit than I do.
It’s not like I shame him or anything, but being a bit more emotional with him would probably make him really happy. I did love him after all. I had a key necklace reminding me of our amazing human-werewolf soulmate relationship.
[You finished b4 I did! Congrats! 😘] I sent him, still wondering how he solved all the exercises in such a short amount of time, but quickly going back to reading the book.
‘If the transformation is still difficult to control when you reach your tenth birthday, you may need help from a more experienced werewolf. Don’t be afraid to ask your parents/tutors, or even a professional!’
[:0 Now who needs help w his homework? e.e] I rolled my eyes after reading that text.
[Got distracted with your werewolf book, dummy. But ur right, gonna get back to doing that. Ttyl!]
As interesting as this reading was, I needed to get these exercises done for tomorrow or I wouldn’t stop hearing the professor’s complaints.
[Aww. Can’t we play for a bit? I feel like a reward would make me eager to do more homework w u, bb]
I smiled, before leaving the werewolf book aside and grabbing my school stuff again.
[Okay, okay… Give me a minute, puppy boy...] I straightened my shirt a bit, before pressing the ‘video call’ button.
Dave got the call. He wasn’t wearing any shirt, of course. Both his locket necklace and his bowser collar were on, which gave him a cute look. His tongue was out, but his blue eyes were focused on the camera.
“Hey there!” I said, as I thought of what a good reward would be for him. “So… the puppy boy wants a reward, right?”
Dave nodded. “Yeah, bruh!”
I smiled. “Maybe let’s zone out for a bit? Y’know, like good puppy boys do… Oh, and take your pants off! Puppy boys don’t wear any pants, right?”
God, how I loved having full control over him like this. Just as I finished with the first part of my sentence, his eyes zoned out as he entered that lovely and obedient trance-like state.
He didn’t move the camera, but he didn’t need to. I could see all his actions as he lazily took off his pants and remained in his underwear for me to watch him. His muscles looked on point, although not really pumped.
“Maybe do some push ups? How many can you do, puppy boy?” I asked him. I always wondered how much exercise he did on a regular basis.
“Three hundred if I’m tired, my love…” He answered, with a dumb smile on his face as he panted with his tongue out.
“That’s… quite a lot. Move the camera to the floor and do at least one hundred, could you?”
The tranced puppy boy nodded, doing as I said and placing the camera in a good spot for me to observe. After that, he got in position and started doing the hundred pushups for his owner.
Watching all the muscle moving, I was tempted to take my cock out and start stroking. I thought that would be mean on him though, so I just kept staring.
After a while, what felt like a blessed eternity, Dave finished his pushups and grabbed the phone up again. I had a good look of his pumped muscles now, as his excited, dumb grin returned. His cock was hard, and his boxer wasn’t hiding any of it. The head was even peeking from the top.
“How do you feel?” I asked him, rubbing my bulge under the desk.
“Pretty good... My love…” He mumbled. Gosh, I would love to just be there right now…
Then, I took a look at the homework beside me. I sighed. “I want you to go to your bed and have the rest of your reward there, alright?” The werewolf nodded. “You will get rid of your underwear and take care of that hard-on I’m seeing there, understood?”
“Yeah, bruh!” He did a lazy military salute, before heading over to his bed and starting to lower his underwear. Fuck, if I see this I won’t be able to concentrate later.
I ended the call and just dropped the phone. That was a close one!
Although, I was glad the homework night wasn’t as boring as I thought it would be. Dave really did make everything better, huh?
-------
Next morning, I was still rock hard. Now I wished I had jerked off last night with the show Dave put up for me.
Playing the ‘Oh, I overslept’ card today wouldn’t be wise, because mom was in the house. If Dave rushed in again like he owned the place, she wouldn’t be happy.
I got up as soon as my alarm went off and started my routine. A quick shower, brushed my teeth and tried to stylize my hair. After that, it was just a matter of getting dressed, having a quick breakfast and waiting for my jock in shining armor to arrive.
“Good morning!” Mom said, quite cheerfully. She had a mug of coffee in her hands and I noticed another mug on the counter. Cool, quick breakfast was going to be even quicker.
“Morning” I mumbled, still a bit sleepy. I didn’t crave these morning chats with my mom but when she had these ‘free mornings’ after taking a good amount of extra hours, they were appreciated.
“So…” She mumbled, opening a bag of cookies and passing it to me. I grabbed one, I wasn’t really hungry but I would hate myself if I were hungry later on at a class. “How was your Saturday with Dave?”
I forgot that I didn’t tell her anything about it, which wasn’t really an odd thing. She was more interested in me making more friends rather than how the event played out. The first night I ‘brought’ Dave (Quotes, because he kinda followed me around all day) she seemed awfully surprised.
“It was nice,” I tried to be as subtle about our date as possible. “Just messed around the shopping street n’ stuff like that.”
“I like Dave, he seems like a friendly guy.” Mom said, passing me a few more cookies.
“Yup… and he should be coming in a bit” I mumbled, drinking my coffee in one go and going upstairs to grab my school bag and dash downstairs. “Bye mom!”
She gave me a wave as she took another bite of a cookie, and I just waited in front of my house until the usual horn announced the arrival of the werewolf jock.
He wasn’t wearing a white tank top nor Summer-y clothes today, sadly. Back to his usual look of a plain colored tee with his varsity jacket on top of it. Looked great nonetheless, not going to lie here.
“How’s the most perfect guy in the world?” AAAAAA, THE CHEESEEEE. And to think I was once afraid of this guy. Geez, now I would have liked for him to discover me as his soulmate way earlier. “Thanks for that little reward, my luv. I really appreciate it.”
“Yeah? Glad you enjoyed it, big guy!” I scratched the spot behind his ear for less than two seconds, to avoid distracting him as he drove. “Been reading the book you gave me
Dave smiled, taking his eyes off the road to give me a cute look. “Yeah? Found somethin’ cool in there? It’s supposed to be for younger wolves, but you’ll have all the basics in it, I think”. The big guy then shifted his attention back to the road.
“I saw a little, haven’t passed from chapter 2 though.”
“Uh… controlling the transformations, or somethin’ like that, right?” I nodded “Shit, almost forgot about that one. Can’t wait until you get to the mating chapter though, I still laugh out loud when I remember the ‘werewolf sex ed’” He chuckled.
It did sound funny, yeah. You would think that werewolves have it just as humans do, but I guess they may also have their werewolf and full wolf forms?
As I got lost on my train of thoughts, Dave parked the car. We had arrived at school already.
As I got the belt off and grabbed my school bag from the backseat, Dave gave me a quick smooch before going out of the car.
I smiled, happy to see he wasn’t waiting in the car anymore. I couldn’t tell if it was somehow indirect to have me waiting in the car or if it was my choice to be seen together or not.
I chose the badass one and left the car alongside him.
People were in the parking lot, but we didn’t care about it. Dave smiled at me, before wrapping an arm around my shoulders while we walked towards the school.
Even after nobody paid attention to us (Luckily!), I still felt a bit bad for having to separate from him at school. He didn’t care about being out together, neither did I, so why were we still keeping the weird façade up?
He gave me a pat on the back, before advancing a few steps forward from me and heading into the corridor. I followed suit but headed to my locker midway through.
I left the books I wouldn’t need in the locker, and noticed that I had brought the werewolf book to school. “Huh… maybe I can make a little lecture out of this during my breaks… As long as I find an isolated spot, of course. I’ll just let this here too…” I thought, leaving it at the back of the locker and covering it up with others books. I should be safe with that.
After that, I headed back to my first class.
Math class time, and my homework was ready to be delivered. I looked at my usual spot. It was taken, shit. I hate when that happens! Luckily, the one in front of it wasn’t, so I just sat in there instead.
I looked around, stopping at Dave and following him with my eyes. ‘If we can’t be ‘together together’ at school, we might as well just…’
He noticed me looking at him, and smiled. The jock said something to his fellow jocks before walking over to my empty spot.
And then, Sam sat on it. I noticed Dave frowning, and I did too. C’mon Sam! You timed that just right, didn’t you?!
Dave kept walking past the seat and ultimately sat on the back, like he always did. The frown didn’t vanish from his face until his jock bros started speaking to him again, but until then, he threw Sam a loooong angry stare.
“Hey, you didn’t answer my messages last night!” My best friend said, looking as serious as always.
“Was distracted with… y’know, this thing” I said, pointing to my sheet with answers.
“Oh, okay. Can’t go against that. Got to give a good image as the student council’s president, right?” He took this way more seriously like anyone would do. It looks good in your college applications and all, but… He cared way too much for a place he’s going to leave behind once college actually starts.
“Yeah, sure… Hey, I was wondering if you could-”
“Well, according to how the votings are going between our members, and how much certain groups are trying to mess with the votings (You didn’t get any message from Hannah, right?), I think it’s good to go with the ‘winter dance’ option for our next event. Hopefully, everyone will buy an entry and help with the fund stuff…”
I rolled my eyes, a winter dance didn’t sound like the worst thing in the world. Especially when I’m dating one of the most hot (And weird, if you think of the werewolf part) guys in school.
“Sure, I’m up for that. Let me know what we need to make it happen and I’ll try my best but… Uhm… I was actually hoping to sit with… Y’know, the big guy” I pointed toward the back of the classroom with my head. We both turned around and saw Dave still staring straight at Sam, while preparing a paper ball.
Of course, I couldn’t let that happen. “And I think he’s mad at you. Get down at the count of-”
“Alright, alright. I’ll just move over to Dick’s spot over there. Why’re you two so close now, though? Are you planning on burying a dead body and you haven’t told me?”
“If I told you that, you would probably turn it in a political campaign, Sammy”
He rolled his eyes at the mention of his dreaded nickname, before grabbing his bag again and leaving the spot. Dave didn’t waste a second, as he dashed to take his rightful place beside me.
“Missed me, bruh?” He greeted me with a nice smile.
If we could kiss in public, I’m sure we would engage in a good makeout session right now. But this was a classroom! So the most ‘daring’ thing we would do in a classroom was… hold hands while our stuff hid it from our other classmates.
“I hope Sam is not mad at me for kinda kicking him out in favor of sitting with you…” I whispered to him, as we both looked at the professor entering and holding out the assistance list. He wasn’t happy today, apparently.
“He’s not mad, I can hear him talking with Dick” He whispered back, holding my hand tighter. I looked at him, he seemed concentrated. “He does feel a little left out because you haven’t told him about your ‘obvious thing with me’... Huh, being secretive doesn’t always work, right?”
He was right. Was all the threatrics we were playing around just something to calm us down? Because apparently, our close ones already knew about it. “I’ll try to tell him about it soon… I don’t want him to feel bad, alright?”
“You’re the boss here, bruh-”
“Walker and… Mr. Hall” The man in charge of the class said, as he left the attendance checklist on his desk after checking what my surname was. “You sure are chatty today. And you know I don’t like chatters while I check the attendance.”
“Sorry, sir.” I mumbled. Dave remained stoic though, he never liked ‘bending over’ for the professors to ‘fuck around with him’.
“So, since you two are very chatty today, you won’t mind to be the first ones turning in your work and coming forward to solve one of the exercises for the rest of the class?” The professor said.
I didn’t mind, but Dave did, so while I did get up from my seat and started doing the first exercise off, the guy just sat there. It was alright, the first ones were the easiest ones, and I had done this one last night!
After finishing, the professor gave me a nod and I went back to my seat. He completely ignored (or just didn’t want to bother) the fact that he also called Dave. I assumed it was one of his jock privileges, they almost never got into trouble. “Principal’s orders” he would say.
“I can pop his car’s tires afterclass if you’d like a little revenge, bruh…” He whispered, low enough so I could only hear this time, as he wrapped his hand around mine again. “Just tell me to do it and I’m going to-”
“It’s… alright. Let’s just focus on the class for now, alrighty? We’ll have more time to chat later.” I didn’t want to be called to the front again. Dave might have immunity, but I didn’t. But to be honest, his eagerness to ‘avenge me’ was really cute to hear.
If Sam goes forward with the ‘winter dance’ event, I know who I’d like to take with me.
-----
Chapter 15 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 13
Didn’t take long for us to leave the shopping street. We did take a few pictures together, mostly for storing. Dave is pretty photogenic and looks great in all of them (He even wanted to take his tank top off for a few! But I assumed that would attract unwanted stares. Silly old Dave...)
We left our bags at the back seat and drove off towards Dave’s house. Something I always liked about living in a town: Everything is close, and yet, a car never seems a bad idea. Maybe my ass is just lazy, but I enjoy relaxing next to Dave as my werewolf boyfriend just drives us safely towards our destination.
“I forgot to ask… Are your parents home?” I like Mr. and Ms. Walker! I really do! But there’s so many things you can do when a couple of werewolves with heightened senses are in the house with you. I have a feeling that they can hear every single sound in the house.
And that’s not really fun. I don’t think it’s intentional though, but it’s pretty hard to have a heart-to-heart moment when you think everyone is listening to you.
“Nuh-uh.” Dave mumbled, as he parked outside his garage. “Pop’s working during the evening, comes back by the time we’d be out of school, so we have quite a few hours before our private time is over. Mom’s out with some of her friends I guess, she doesn’t like spending much time ‘locked away’.”
“So, you really want to have a pool day? We’re a month or so away from Winter, big guy.” Not intending to sound like a party pooper. The day was nice and you can survive without a jacket, but I don’t think I’ll be going into the pool. Catching a cold isn’t something I look forward to.
“I’m always up for some swimmin’, but get what ya mean, bruh.” He turned off the engine and looked at me. “You can relax by the pool, and if things get really cold we can just go to my room and warm ya up!”
We entered the house. I couldn’t hear a single sound inside, which was a comforting thing.
“Lose the clothes! Lose the clothes! Lose the clothes!” Dave started chanting, as he stripped in front of me as fast as he could, soon standing naked in the middle of the living room.
I always liked how easily he loses his clothes at every chance he gets. Maybe he likes having his built body at full display for others to admire? I mean, who wouldn’t admire him?
The meaty pecs are not too big, but not exactly small either. His 6-pack abs are perfectly aligned and seem ready to take a few punches, breaking your hand in the process.
His cock was hard, of course. His cock was always hard when he’s naked, like an automatic thing.
He seems like a 15 years old with those levels of horniness, and yet he makes such a great job holding himself back instead of suggesting to have sex everyday. I don’t know if he jerks off though, maybe he’s just happy to see me.
“I… prefer to stay clothed?” Such a party pooper, I know, but I’d rather not worry my mom with getting sick because I want to seem cool for my boyfriend. I’ll get naked in the bedroom, but the pool seems out of the question right now.
Dave frowned. “Still worrying about gettin’ cold? Wait here and strip, I’ll get ya a solution, bruh.” He raced upstairs, our bags in hand. I loved how the locket dangled in between his pecs, such a cool detail.
I did as told though, not because he told me to but because I was curious. And a little part of me didn’t want to be lame. That train is gone now, though, right?
I waited for my puppy boy, as I started feeling the cold getting to me. It wasn’t bad, but not exactly the most pleasant thing in the world. I stayed in my boxers, because I wasn’t looking forward to the air invading my ass.
A minute later or so, the jock dashed down the stairs with his varsity jacket on one arm, and a pair of towels on the other. He was already wearing his speedo, but it failed to hide anything due to his hard on.
“Uhm… Could you go soft like… down there?” I asked, trying to sound as nice as possible. Perks of having a werewolf soulmate, apparently everything you say sounds always as nice as possible, Dave is just happy to comply with everything that I may want or need.
Including controlling his body functions, like how his dick just got soft all of a sudden and the speedo looked a bit less revealing. Still, it fitted him quite well.
“Not gonna swim, right?” Dave asked, giving me a finger gun. I shook my head, before laying a towel on the ground and just laying down. “A’ight, watch these moves then, bruh!”
He jumped in the pool with a cannonball, making a big splash, before giving me a thumbs up and smiling. I clapped a lot, to show him some enthusiasm before he sank back down and started doing laps. I rolled my eyes, and started scrolling through my phone.
--------
Dave pulled himself out of the pool after finishing another set of laps, and started drying himself off like a dog: Shaking it off.
I covered myself with his jacket, and I heard him chuckle. “Water’s so nice today, bruh. You should give it a try!”
“Are you really not cold? It’s okay if you are… We can do something else instead.” I knew he wasn’t but I was worried about him.
“Chill out, my body’s as warm as a lighted chimney.” He finished drying himself off with a towel and sat beside me on the stone floor. “Us werewolves can take some really cold temperatures, especially while wearing our fur, babe.”
Huh, that awakened my curiosity!
“So… everyone in your family is a werewolf?” I asked, reaching out for my phone. I had to write this down or otherwise I would forget about it! I had made a special text file for my research on Dave’s… wolfiness.
As soon as I get some juicy new information, I write it down to satisfy my inner nerd. Never thought I would be so invested in investigating a supernatural creature, but yet again, I never thought I’d have a werewolf as my soulmate!
“Uh… not quite?. Like, I think there’s a fifty percent chance if one of the two is a normal person, but we don’t really care about that. It’s not like it’s a super important thing to have a werewolf son.” He tried to explain, putting on his sunglasses again and sitting beside me. “It is pretty important for my pops but between you and me, he’s just kinda racist.”
My fingers tapped the screen as I heard everything Dave had to say. I mean, not the part about his dad, but the werewolves’ children having a fifty percent chance to inherit lycanthropy.
“But,” He resumed his explanation. “Most of my family is a werewolf, maybe there’s just one or two not werewolves out there? There are a lot of Walkers, that’s for sure. Not sayin’ we mate like bunnies but… I do have a lot o’ cousins.”
“Any siblings?” I asked, but he shook his head in denial.
“Nope. I’m an only son, bruh. I always thought it was because I’m an alpha, and dad says I got the jackpot with that rank. Heheh.” A smug look on his face, he flexed his arms while pointing to himself with his head high. The guy was trying to seem narcissistic or he was really proud of himself.
He looked cute anyway. The speedo was holding his now-soft cock perfectly, and you could see his shape through it. Muscles in all the right places… the guy looked like a really little hulk. Just… human-like, and not green.
I took my eyes off him for a few seconds to finish writing this line at my notepad. ‘Werewolves seem to mate and reproduce themselves quite frequently, but it varies on a subject vasis.’
“Hey nerd, drop the phone.” Dave said, in a commanding tone. I definitely wasn’t expecting it, but I looked at him again and he seemed a bit annoyed. Maybe because I wasn’t giving him much attention? He wasn’t flexing anymore, then he started walking closer.
I tapped my way to the ‘Save’ button before leaving my phone next to me. “Uh… sure thing? What’s with the attitude?”
The puppy boy didn’t stop to answer, but instead got next to me and grabbed my hips in a swift move. Supernatural speed or reflexes, whatever you want to call it, I loved it. “Just enjoy it, babe…” He mumbled, before leaning in for a kiss. I closed my eyes as I kissed him back, and could feel my body being lifted from the nice towel on the grass.
His warm skin against my naked chest, only protected by his varsity jacket. A few seconds afterward, the varsity jacket was off. The locket necklace was cold, but I didn’t mind. I just enjoyed the moment, just like he said.
Dave was walking, but the kiss distracted me. My mistake was closing my eyes, because I didn’t see his prank coming.
“One… two…” He started to swing me towards the pool. I opened my eyes as soon as he started counting, but I only managed to say a surprised “Dave-!” before he interrupted me.
“Three!” SPLASH. I fell in the water. The cold water, but my body was quickly getting used to it. I stayed underwater for a few more seconds to fully embrace the cold temperature, I knew that I would shiver a bit less if I did that.
I had my eyes closed once again, because I never got used to my eyes touching water, but I did feel the water movement as Dave jumped right after me.
I swam back to the surface. I’m not a good swimmer, but this area of the pool wasn’t that deep so I could touch the bottom with my feet and keep myself up with small jumps.
“Hey, hey. I got’cha now…” Dave mumbled, catching me in his arms and keeping me from jumping. I hugged him as tightly as I could. His body was still warm, so it felt really good. Like some kind of underwater stove.
“T-Thanks, big guy…” I managed to say. I would have loved to avoid seeming a weakling, but even with Dave’s hot body, I still felt myself getting colder the longer I was in the pool.
Pulling me closer, he leaned in for a good make out session which I really appreciated. I wrapped my legs around his waist and we stayed like that for a good while.
...Until the coldness was too much for me, that is. There’s a little line between ‘being a party-pooper’ and ‘my body can’t hold this temperature anymore’. The wind wasn’t making it any easier, making me feel colder at every part that stood out of the water.
“D-D-Dave… Let’s head... back in, okay?” I managed to say, holding him close. The jock nodded, and swam over to the edge of the pool, making sure to keep me as close as possible.
Once we were out, I reached out for the towel I was laying on a while before. Dave was shaking the water off him like a puppy boy would do, so he was okay in that part. Then, I noticed him getting zoned out again as the fur on his body started to grow.
‘Oh, geez, I love this part!’ I thought, noticing a tail appearing behind him and his muscles growing with the yellow-ish/brown fur on his skin.
His human head morphed into a humanoid wolf one, two little fangs sticking out of his dog snout with a little black spot appearing where his nose was. His hands grew paw pads and claws, before finishing the transformation with a howl after going out of his self-induced trance.
I kept drying myself with the towel, hoping to get warmer with that, but then the puppy boy tackled me. I managed to grab my phone from the ground as he said “Don’t ya worry, my love. Gonna take good care of you…” before picking me up and dashing inside. He was already warm before, but his fur was really comfortable and helping out with the cold.
A few minutes later, the big guy entered his room with me on his arms. I felt like those couples on tv, being carried by my big and strong boyfriend towards his bed. Dave gently left me on top of it and then laid down next to me. A tight hug afterwards, I could feel the coldness fading away as a very comfortable warm invaded my body.
-------
Dave’s POV
Nate fell asleep in my arms. His shivering stopped, and he was warm again.
I sighed, such a dumb move I’ve made. But hey, gettin’ to werewolf form to warm him up was pretty smart, right?
Reluctantly, I pulled away from him and tried to get up from my bed. Any other day I would love to do this, he’s my soulmate! Weeks after noticing him, I still couldn’t believe it. I’m supposed to make him happy and safe, fuck.
I grabbed the bedsheets and made sure Nate was well-covered in them. ‘Only the best for my boyfriend’ I thought. I shivered the bit at the thought of having a ‘boyfriend’, but that’s what he is. A guy. THE guy, the one I love the most in the world.
Magic can be quite funny, huh. How a soulmate can turn my whole world upside down. I would be beatin’ the heck outta this guy if he ever implied that we’re meant to each other. And now I fell in love with a guy. Karma’s a bitch, some say.
The sight of Nate being so comfortable in his sleep, not shivering anymore, just happily dozed off, it pushed all the buttons for me. He had to be happy, I had to make sure of that. I want to be a good soulmate for the guy I love.
Looked down at my hands, I noticed I was still in werewolf form. Mom hates when we go werewolf while we’re at the house, because the fur gets all over the floor sometimes. She’s not home though, so I can do whatever I want.
Nate’s phone was firmly held by his owner. He had all that investigation thing in there, so I guess that’s why. I knew he wanted to know more about me and my lycanthropy, and I was honored to help him! He wanted to try and understand me more? He’s the best!
I rubbed my hairy wolf head, what to do now? Should I wait for him to wake up?
I mean, I’d love to spend time just cuddling with him, but I kinda feel guilty for pulling him into the pool like that. Gonna start listening to him if I want to stop fucking up.
Nate’s really nice to me, and never tells me I fuck up, but there’s always that little possibility I actually fuck up our dates quite often and he just never tells me, and I love him too much to hurt him in any way.
That’s also why I’ve been trying to control my strength, too! Our first days together, I almost crushed the guy down with my weight, but after some practice I managed to keep myself at bay to make sure he’s comfortable with me around!
I clenched my fist and threw a punch to the air. A little unfamiliar ‘cling cling’ sounded as I did so, the locket. Watching it filled me with joy and a warm feeling. It’s like I carry a little reminder that I’m Nate’s soulmate.
A puppy boy, always ready to please my owner in any way possible.
My own words, the ones I wrote on the little note inside the locket, resonated through my mind. “My heart, body and mind belongs to my lovely soulmate Nate Hall.” Followed by my signature. It was cheesy, and maybe a try hard-ish thing for my taste, but it was the truth. Nate was my owner and I was his puppy boy.
I held the metal thing tightly in my hand, before letting it go and turning around, heading out of my room. Empty house, still plenty of time to have fun.
I had to walk in tiptoes, because my heavy footsteps may wake up my boyfriend. I could just change back into human form, but I felt stronger and faster while in werewolf form. Any excuse I have to use it will be great.
Out on the corridor, I looked for the attic trapdoor’s handle on the ceiling. The attic is a pretty dirty and dark place, we just use it as storage. So, I assumed mom and pops would store their family treasures or memories. Boxes filled with old books, photo albums, letters and other trash.
Somewhere in those boxes had to be my old copy of the ‘Being a werewolf: How to keep the secret safe and live among the human society.’ book. (Sounds lame, but I ain’t making that up!).
So, time for a good search. I can’t search it by smell, because I would only smell dust and humidity.
My claws made it a bit more harder to search through the boxes without breaking stuff, but I managed to search through quite a few of them pretty quickly. No luck so far.
A box next to a small window had a little ‘Old stuff from Dave’ tag on it. Mom liked to organize stuff, I don’t know why I didn't look for this one to begin with.
I opened the top of the box and began searching through full notebooks filled with gibberish writing from when I didn’t know how to read or write. I was quite the slow learner, according to a few old teachers. Then, there it was.
A brown book, with a wolf doing a thumbs up to me, with silver letters that read ‘Being a werewolf: How to keep the secret safe and live among the human society.’ And a little seal of quality on the bottom of it that said ‘Approved by the supernatural council’. This would make a perfect gift for my nerdy boyfriend.
I decided to look a bit more around that box and other ones, just in case I found more stuff for him, but I’ve been up in the attic for quite some time, apparently.
“Uh… Dave?” A dazed Nate asked, still in my room. I could hear him perfectly, great part of the heightened hearing.
“Comin’ up!” I answered, trying to sound loud enough for him to hear me. Searching for treasures would have to wait, my soulmate needed me.
I left the attic and closed the trapdoor, before running into my room. Another rule, my mom doesn’t like us running in the house because we could break the furniture, but pops always gives me a free pass on that one.
“Need anythin’? I’m so sorry for pushing you in down there, bro…” I tried to apologize, but Nate didn’t seem mad at all. Nor disappointed, he just seemed… comfortable. “If you want me to do something to make it up for you, just say it and I’ll do it. Anything. Oh, wait, got you this book for your investigation...”
I sometimes think I can exaggerate when around Nate, but there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him. And that’s not poetry, I mean it quite literally.
There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for him.
I gave him the book and Nate examined it carefully. “Being a werewolf… Is there actually a whole guidebook about being a werewolf?” He asked, before leaving it on my night table. I nodded, wondering if he liked it or not.
“Thanks so much! And about before, don’t worry about it.” Nate said, breaking the few seconds of silence. “I mean, I’m not dead so… it was just a fun prank!” Huh, I thought he would actually be mad at me after that. “Hey, c’mere.”
I did as told, while he reached out for my wolf head. I started giving light kicks to the floor as he scratched the back of my ear. There’s no way I can describe the pleasure this gives me. It’s just… the best thing in the world, next to him.
“‘sides, you also brought me up here and warmed me up. I can’t be mad at you for being such a good puppy boy! Who’s a good puppy boy? Huh? Who’s a good puppy boy?”
An urge to answer overwhelmed me. “I am!” I said. “I am a good puppy boy! Woof!”
“Yes, you are! You’re the best puppy boy ever, aren’t you?” He continued, now scratching my neck. My kicks came out a bit stronger now, as the pleasure went up. My cock was already rock hard, this was amazing!
“Yeah! I am your puppy boy, bruh! Woof, woof!” My urge to bark wasn’t a new thing, either. It was like my animal instinct and my human mind were at a bit of a struggle right now. I didn’t care though, Nate’s happiness was the thing that mattered the most to me right now.
“Come up on the bed, we’re gonna have some puppy fun, right puppy boy?”
I nodded excitedly, before climbing my bed. I loved how small Nate looked when on my bed. Probably because I’m way bigger than him, and the bed was actually made to fit my werewolf form on it.
“Also… could you just… zone out for a bit? You know, like we’ve practiced, puppy boy.”
No time to think, though. Had to obey.
If Nate was the center of my world before, then he just became the center of my universe as my mind emptied from every thought that didn’t involve obeying him.
Nate was my soulmate, my owner, the most important person in my life without a doubt. And I was just a simple puppy boy jock.
“My heart, body and mind belongs to my lovely soulmate Nate Hall.” Those words resonated again in my mind, this time stronger, as Nate pulled his wet underwear off. “Take off your speedo, puppy boy.” He ordered.
I was smiling, and my tongue was lolling out. I obeyed his order without a single doubt in my mind. Pure bliss by just obeying my soulmate was a great thing. Nate moved me like a ragdoll, having one of my hands wrapped around his cock and the other around mine. “Now, start jerking us off.”
It was an honor for me. My owner wanted me to jerk him off! I couldn’t disappoint him!
I did my best, trying to control my strength well enough so he could enjoy it without pain. I replicated my own moves on my cock, pleasuring myself as well. Nate was just laying there, eyes closed and arms behind his back. He moaned from time to time.
While we already went through the ‘fucking’ stage, I never knew if Nate enjoyed it as much as I did. We never did it again, so it’s hard to know.
But hey, any moment with my soulmate is an amazing one!
I kept stroking him for quite a while, not minding anything but focusing on bringing him pleasure. My own pleasure was another thing, but he included it in his order so I had to pleasure myself too!
Then, he pushed my hand off and grabbed me by the locket. “That’s enough for now, let’s just cuddle together, all right?”
My answer was a bit of panting, as I did as he suggested and wrapped him in my arms. I hoped my fur warmed him a lot more, after the shitty move I pulled before.
“I love you, puppy boy. You’re the best and only puppy boy in the world for me...” A little yawn as he laid on my pecs.
I smiled, feeling myself blush a bit but it would have been not distinguishable at all due to the fur in my face. This was one of the few times that I had to fight against the influence of being ‘zoned out’, not for a bad reason, but because I wanted to answer him.
“I… love you… too, my love…” I managed to say, quite happy but still a bit unemotional. Eh, did my best there, and Nate seemed happier, since he hugged me tighter.
“Let’s just nap for a while… Okay?” I don’t know if that was an order, but I almost immediately dozed off.
-------
Chapter 14 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 12
I feel like weekends are particularly exciting ever since Dave started hanging out with me, like a week or two ago. Is it bad that I already forgot how life was without a werewolf soulmate looking out for me? I feel like I’ve known him for my entire life, and he just moved to the town like two years ago.
Back to what I was saying. My ‘dates’ with Dave consisted of going to the forest and just having a good laugh, or staying at his/my room and cuddling a lot. At school, it was a bit more difficult, due to reasons you may already know.
But, we’re coming to terms with our relationship and veeeeery slowly, we’re opening up for the public.
That’s also what I had planned for today’s date. A good sunny Saturday noon, perfect for spending the day with the guy I love in a public place like the shopping street.
Besides, I’d like to resume my little investigation project. I already know about Dave’s behavior at school, he acts like he owns the place and he pretty much does. At the forest, he apparently feels at ‘his element’ with his inner wolf. In the bedroom, or more specifically, in the bed, he’s a king.
Out in the real world… He’s still good. Surprisingly, the guy was apparently born to be the best.
I didn’t put much effort on my looks. A plain purple shirt and some jeans would do the trick. When the time to leave had come, Dave waited for me in his car in front of my house. The jock ditched his varsity jacket in favor of a black tank top and sunglasses. He looked pumped up, so I wondered if he just left the gym or something.
“Ready to hit the forest? Pretty ready to fetch the stick today” He said, as I entered the car and sat down. He pulled me in for a kiss, before finishing with a swift “Or I could fetch your stick, bruh… If ya catch my drift.”
“Well, while that sounds interesting” I could see his smile growing a little. “… I thought about having a change of plans. Wanna go to the shopping street we got your collar at?”
“Uh… yeah… but I thought we were trying to avoid being together out in public?” The jock asked, confusion was pretty clear in his voice. “I mean, not that I care, just don’t want you to feel uncomfortable—”
“And I’m not! If anything, I don’t think I’ve been pretty fair with you by asking to keep our thing a secret. And we’re both adults so… there shouldn’t be a problem with us just… hanging out and doing goofy boyfriend stuff?” I replied. I wasn’t lying, I did feel bad sometimes when I thought about how I would feel if my boyfriend asked me to act like I didn't know him.
And luckily, Dave wasn’t going to complain. He took off the sunglasses and looked at me with his beautiful blue puppy eyes.
“I love doing goofy boyfriend stuff with you,” He said, the flirty tone returning. “and if anyone tries to hurt you, I’ll protect you. Nothing to worry ‘bout, it’ll be a perfect date!” Dave put on his glasses once again, before grabbing the wheel and starting to drive away from my house.
‘Okay, too late to go back now. I’m doing this for him!’ I thought, reassuring myself that it was the right thing to do. Of course, we could wait until high school is over in a few couple months, but I felt like Dave would love to have me around during his ‘king of the school’ years. Kinda sure he’ll take back that role at college, but maybe it’ll ease the ‘blow’ for everyone when we go to the prom together?
…Not like anyone will say anything though, the big guy has the whole place on his paw!
Geez, being the soulmate of the alpha jock in school is the best thing ever. I just love him so much!
------
We got around the shopping street quite fast. Dave is a good driver, and focuses on the driveway to avoid causing an incident. Every time we stop at a light, he likes to take a few moments to check on how I’m doing or to make some nice chit chat.
The jock parked once we arrived, and reached over to grab his stuff at the glove compartment (Taking the chance to steal a quick kiss from me before hopping out of the car). I smiled, and followed him out of the car.
As any other normal Saturday, the shopping street was pretty crowded. Different girls and guys going around in couples or groups, some people handing out pamphlets or performing in the middle of the street. You could even see people dressed as famous cartoon characters and taking pictures with the children.
Dave intertwined his hand with mine. It gave me a bit of the chills, causing me to pull back and leave his hand there.
I couldn’t see Dave’s eyes due to the sunglasses, but he seemed to be sad and confused at my sudden change of mind. “I-I’m… sorry…” I said, before grabbing Dave’s hand again, and holding on to it.
“Everythin’ okay?” The werewolf asked, looking at me with concern. I nodded, slowly. “Yeah, just a reflex. Still haven’t gotten used to this, huh.”
We both sighed in relief, starting to walk towards the shops past the parking lot.
I wished I could see his eyes through the sunglasses though. Not gonna lie, his attire was pretty hot (Kind of inappropriate due to the incoming winter, but I assumed he wasn’t cold at all). And I feel like I could have done better myself…
“What’re we doing today, bruh?” He asked, as we walked away from the car.
I haven’t thought about that. Shit.
I looked around, quickly. I couldn’t come up with anything good, and just threw the first thing that clung to my mind. “I thought we could… buy some new clothes…?” It was lame and I wanted the earth to eat me.
But, Dave agreed with me. “Sure. Sounds like good fun.” I couldn’t tell if he was joking, but the jockboy just stared at me and waited for my reaction.
“Wait, you’re okay with it?”
He nodded, his smile growing bigger. “I mean, Lee used to drag me with her and make me hold her bags. I won’t mind if my soulmate wants to do the same, and I love spending time with you so… I think it’ll be fun, babe.”
Okay, I’m not a big ‘fashion fan’ or whoever it’s called. As you may have seen, I don’t pay much attention to my appearance besides the normal stuff to being seen as a respectable townie.
You’ll usually see me wearing nerdy tees with cartoons or jokes printed on them, paired with some jeans or shorts depending on the time of the year. I don’t have a body to show off, being pretty average with my not-really-big belly but not thin either.
Dave, on the other hand, looked good with anything. He does have the body to show off, and I assume that was helping his confidence quite a bit (Maybe besides the point that he can crack anyone’s skull if he gets mad enough at them).
We entered a men clothing store. The place was pumping some background music, but it wasn’t loud enough to be annoying and make me not hear my own thoughts.
The people behind the counter barely noticed us, until a woman that seemed to be in her thirties waved and said something like “Hey guys, looking for something in particular?”
“Not really, just gonna check around with my bruh” Dave answered, giving me a good smile before taking off his sunglasses and placing them at the tank top’s neck. Maybe he didn’t want to seem like an asshole who wears sunglasses at interiors? Who knows.
He stared at me for a bit longer, before moving to a few racks of tees and pants. I didn’t know what he was looking for, I was mildly paralyzed because I haven’t thought so far ahead. I took a long deep breath, before regaining my cool and walking over to Dave. “Saw something cool?”
The werewolf jock nodded, taking a green tee that seemed a bit fitted for my taste, and some leggings. “Wanna try these out? Bet ya look great on these.” Man, he seemed to be enjoying this shopping stuff more than I. Not gonna pop his bubble though.
“Uhm… sure, I’ll give them a try.” I answered, grabbing what he had picked for me and walking over to a few dressing stalls at another room, next to the bathrooms.
I felt a bit ridiculous, honestly. I undressed and left my regular clothes on a little bench, before putting on what Dave picked for me. ‘If he picked something for me, then I get to pick something for him, right?’ I thought to myself.
“Hey, Dave?” I called for him, but got no answer. Huh, maybe he’s a bit far? That doesn’t make sense though, he has heightened senses!
A minute or so later, the guy entered the dressing stall and looked at me. “Hey, lookin’ pretty good.” He said, almost whispering. I don’t know if they allow two people to be in the same stall, but we can just pass as two bros helping each other out, right?
“Huh, y’think so? Never used fitted tees before.” It didn’t look half as good as it would look on Dave. Never been too athletic, so I had nothing to show off, as mentioned before.
“I mean, you look great with everything, even better when you wear nothing, babe” That was a bit of a lame flirting attempt, but still, highly appreciated. I looked at myself in the mirror, and he took advantage of the moment to wrap his arms around me. “Should I leave or—”
“No, it’s cool. I like it here…” I tried to move my head to face him, but he surprised me with a mouth invasion. I loved everything about it. The taste, his smell, his movements, everything was great. “…I like you” I changed my words at the last second after the kiss was over.
“I love you, my soulmate. And hey, you look really good in those clothes.” A quick smooch on my cheek before letting go of me. “Mind if you pick something for me? Be fun about it if ya want, I’ll take whatever you choose.” Great! Just as I expected!
And he gave me an idea. One that would activate my dom vein. “Really? Huh… Wanna be a good puppy boy and zone out for me, then?”
It didn’t take any effort from my part.
Dave zoned out like he usually did, tongue lolling out and blankly looking forward. “Let’s see… drop the shirt and give me a good smile” I ordered, hoping that there wouldn’t be people at the other stalls or an employee next to us.
Of course, Dave did as told, revealing his sculpted body with short fuz (He likes to keep himself smooth, but being a werewolf can make that hard, apparently) as his tongue went back in. His face now showed a perfect dumb smile.
“What size of clothing do you wear, puppy boy?” I whispered.
“I wear L, bruh…” He mumbled his answer before his face became stiff once again. Walking out of the stall but making sure the curtain was well closed so no one would wander in and find the dazed werewolf, I went towards the clothing racks.
I wasn’t planning on playing the fashionista nor anything but… A red speedo was the first thing I grabbed. I don’t know if they’re good for using them as a normal underwear but Dave would look hot on them.
A bright yellow long sleeved shirt that seemed pretty fit, combined with some black jean shorts. He would look funny, probably. It was his request!
After grabbing the clothes, I walked back to the dressing stalls and entered Dave’s. Luckily, the shop’s employees seemed to be busy drinking coffee and gossiping at the counter.
Dave still looked perfect. And seeing him in his zoned out state always made my cock twitch for a bit. I smiled at the perfect view, and gave him a quick kiss.
“Now, strip naked, big guy” I ordered, still in whispers. He didn’t answer, but did as I said. Soon, he was showing off his body in all his naked glory. His cock was rock hard, of course. My puppy boy was always ready for action!
“Put this on” I handed him the red speedo, and he moved almost robotically, with lazy movements, as he got the speedo to cover his big junk.
…It was still completely visible though, so it wouldn’t do a good job without something on top of it. “Wait… let me pose you, got it?” Dave nodded. I grabbed his arms and made him flex, like some kind of statue or mannequin. He still had his dumb smile and blank stare, so he looked like some kind of beach boy.
“Good puppy boy,” I praised him, scratching the back of his ear. He didn’t react to it, but I guess he would appreciate the praise. “Now, these ones…” I handed him the shorts and shirt.
Okay, I have an awful fashion sense, but he still managed to look really hot. The shirt clung tightly to his body muscles, and the jeans managed to hide the big erection that escaped the speedo.
I grabbed his arms again, and made him pose like the “I had to do it to ‘em” meme, just for a good laugh.
“You can wake up now, puppy boy” I mumbled, and stared as he regained his senses.
“Whut… How’d it go?” Dave tried to ask, before looking at himself in the mirror. “Damn… Do I look hot?”
“You always do, big guy.”
“I know, but do I look hot to you? You’re the one that matters here.” Aww. I felt myself blushing a bit, before nodding.
“You look stunningly hot.” I replied. He leaned in for another long kiss, before we changed off the clothes. We still had to pay for them!
“Huh, never thought about a speedo,” He mumbled, before looking at me. “Now I wanna do a pool party or something like that, bruh.”
I chuckled, then finished changing into my old clothes. Dave grabbed my new clothes and quickly walked towards the counter. “I’ll pay for everything, don’t ya worry.” The jock said, before I could reject his offer.
He was already offering his card to the employees, so it was too late to stop him, right?
A few minutes later, he waited for me at the entrance with some bags. “Wanna get some lunch?” He asked, walking away from the store, a few bags on his hands.
---------
The jock sat in front of me, taking off his sunglasses and leaving them hanging from the tank top’s neck again. His plate had two big burgers, each one with three meats. “Werewolves are hungry all the time, or do you just love food?” Uh, that’s a horrible thing to ask anyone. “Not judging, just curious…” Saved it!
He gave me a smile. “Huh, never thought about it. I do love food, and my wolf metabolism lets me eat whatever I want with barely any consequence on my good physique. Bang!” He finished his explanation flexing both arms.
I chuckled, making a mental note. Dave reached out for his burger before adding a quick “Don’t get surprised if I eat too much, most of my family works like that, bruh.” And giving a bite to the burger.
I looked at my own burger, and started eating too.
Honestly, so far, being a werewolf sounds like a good thing. I don’t know if Dave’s hotheaded personality is tied to his alpha/werewolf status or it’s just who he is, though.
We barely spoke, due to our mouths being filled with delicious meat. I could tell that Dave enjoyed his meal, but he also looked very intently at me and tried to make funny faces every time our eyes crossed paths.
It made me laugh, not going to lie. I was having a good time, overall!
Well… until…
A young girl approached us, probably around our age? She looked like a student, but I don’t recall seeing her at the hallways. Maybe a sophomore or junior?
She was nervous, that was clear. “Heeeey, how’s the meal going?” The girl was cute. She had braided black hair and olive skin. Her accent made me think she was Latina, but I wasn’t sure.
Dave was the first one to answer, due to swallowing his burger faster than I. “Uh, pretty good”
I don’t want to be the jealous weirdo, but I was mildly afraid he may be checking her out. ‘You’re his soulmate’ I reassured myself. The girl was, of course, not interested in me at all, which added more salt to the wound.
“So, umm… This is awkward buuuut… may I get your number? My friends over there” She pointed to a table meters away from ours, a group of three girls staring at us “made a bet and… geez, I fucked up, right?”
‘Kinda, yeah.’ I thought, looking over at Dave and hoping he would take care of the situation.
Before giving out an answer, the big guy looked at me and his smile went down for a bit. “Look, I wouldn’t really mind but… I’m pretty much taken and we’re in the middle of something here.” I was screaming inside, feeling so proud of the puppy boy!
The girl’s face turned red, and quickly started to apologize as she slowly backed away. Dave didn’t stop looking at her until she was far enough. Then, he spoke.
“Your face is so easy to read, babe.” He threw at me, mockingly, after the girl was gone. “Don’t worry, not gonna ruin our special day, my love.”
“I know, I know. Couldn’t help but feel a bit… annoyed?” I shook my head “Anyway, not important. Where would you like to go now?”
“Babe, you’re important, the most important thing in my life,” Dave answered, reaching out to touch my hand and softly caress it. “And honestly? Kinda glad to see you worried about me. Makes me way more glad to have gotten you this!”
He reached down to his pocket and took a little package. “Bought this when you were trying out stuff. Thought it would be a neat detail, after you gifted me a puppy boy collar!”
I grabbed the little package and carefully opened it. Inside, two necklaces lied. A locket with a keyhole on the middle, and a key, both necklaces being held with each their own chains. “I tried to look for something with meaning, and which better thing than something that… uh…” The jockboy tried to explain a bit more, but I could tell that he was out of ‘smartsy words’ already.
“I own the key to your heart?” I asked, grabbing both pieces and handing him the locket part.
“Yeah! Oh, wait. Open it first, bruh.” He handed it back to me, and I proceeded to open the small locket.
Inside of the locket, a little note could be read. ‘My heart, body and mind belongs to my lovely soulmate Nate Hall —David Walker’. “The store’s clerk looked weirded out when I wrote that. Also, sorry for not being there when you called for me.” He finished, as I closed the locket again. Huh, so that’s where he was.
Needless to say, my face was red. Like, completely red. I’ve been hearing Dave the mean jock saying cheesy lines for the past few weeks, but he surpassed himself this time. He was the best boyfriend I could have ever asked for, no need to struggle against that now.
I’ve never been one to express many emotions, especially when around a crush or romantic interest. Never got the confidence to actually express them.
It was different now.
“I… I really like it. You’re the best!” I handed him his locket and placed the key necklace around my neck.
“Nah, your collar was a better gift, I think. I have a hard time picking gifts, but that one seemed like a good one.” He shrugged, probably trying to take importance from the fact that my lovely puppy boy seemed a softie. I loved when he acted like that, though. Dave is really sweet when he wants to be.
Dave placed the locket necklace around his neck. I don’t know if it would interfere with the bowser collar when we play in private, but I didn’t care. Dave always tried to do nice stuff for me, his soulmate, and I think I should start to reciprocate a bit more often.
“So, you get to pick where we go next,” I told him, trying to change the subject. I was out of words already, and I didn’t want to get too cheesy in the middle of the street. I was really thankful, though. “Any ideas?”
“While going out and shopping with you has been way better than what I thought…” I noticed he still had to get through his second burger. He gave it a huge bite before swallowing and finishing his sentence. “I think I’d prefer to head home now. My home, with you, and a pair of beers, by the pool. Sounds like a plan? I could even make good use of that amazing speedo you got me.”
The idea of an almost naked Dave wearing a speedo made me giggle a bit. I stole a fry from his plate and nodded. “Sounds like a plan” I don’t drink, but I could use some relaxation time with the best jock in the world.
-------
Chapter 13 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 11
It’s been a while.
…Not a very long while, though. It was just a week ago or so when I lost my virginity to a werewolf. Who just happens to be my soulmate. And thus, has to obey everything I say.
Neat.
Getting up from my bed was always a hard task for me. And that sounded way sadder than I intended. Point is, school starts in like half an hour and I’m still not even up. I was, of course, doing this on purpose.
I’m not that eager to go to school, but it’s my responsibility and I respect that. I was just having a little experiment though.
The sound of an indistinguishable car parking in front of my house, some heavy footsteps later, a knock on my door. I had opened my window, so I could hear everything that went down as he opened the front door and ran up the stairs.
A few moments later, Dave the jock entered my room and closed the door behind him. “Why ya still in bed?”
Everything fell into place. “Bed gravity is killing me right now, barely want to move” I excused myself, but I did wonder if Dave knew that I was waiting for him to notice I didn’t answer his daily [Mornin, my love<3], and feigned being late to school to make him come over.
I mean, I didn’t intend on making him come over, I just wanted to see how he would react to it. Dave was usually pretty pending on what I’m doing, and wants to take part to make sure we spend lots of time together.
It’s cute and scary at the same time, things that happen when a werewolf just so happens to see you as their soulmate.
“Ditchin’ school? Is it just me or you suddenly become way more attractive?” He dropped his bag on the floor and pushed me against the wall to make room for himself, then climbed on the bed and lied down beside me.
“Wait, we’re not ditching school. I mean, it does sound good, but we still have to—” He interrupted me. Dave liked to do this when I’m about to bring something up that will probably ruin the moment, it was a good life-saver. He invaded my mouth with his tongue, while trying to remain as gentle as always.
I could tell that wasn’t an easy task for him, but he tried his best and it really showed.
Sadly, I had to pull him off. “Wait, we gotta head to class, I don’t want to be late and you’re doing great progress lately.”
“Huh, y’think so?” Dave mumbled, trying to get closer again but I gently pushed him back. I was tempted to just stay in bed and cuddle with him all morning, but if I wanted to help him become a better guy at the end, I should give the example too.
“I legit think Ms. Porter will cry with joy if you actually finish that book for her essay.” I replied, kissing his cheek before passing over him and leaving the bed.
I think I helped him a lot at school, not only with his shitty behavior but also with his studies. Dave wanted to be a good guy for me, because I didn’t trust him before with all his shitty hot-headed attitude.
…He still had it. But he tried to be nicer.
“Hmm… I’m up for it, that bitch’s made my last year a nightmare. Tryna make me do extra essays n’ stuff” I would let that slide, because everyone hated Ms. Porter. She did give everyone a lot of essays. I’m okay with it, I enjoy reading, but even those books aren’t that interesting.
Dave got up from my bed, and passed a hand over his hair. I noticed it was a bit brighter than usual. It wasn’t combed, but he seemed to have it stylized with gel to be a bit spikier, in contrast to his usually short, wavy and parted to the left style.
“Well… I didn’t even shower yet but—”
But the werewolf was already determined. “No shit, bro. We’re not going late, that’s what ya just said. C’mon, looking great already, as always” Dave grabbed my bag near my desk, placed it on my back before grabbing his own bag and my hand, pulling me out of my room.
“Hey, I can’t go to school in pajamas- Oh you know what, never mind, I’ve done this before.” I quickly changed my answer mid-speech. I sighed, ‘I’m supposed to be the one in control here and I’m being dragged out of my house. Let’s change that back’ I told myself.
“Dave, I order you to stop,” I said firmly, as we reached the living room. The jock obeyed without hesitation, freezing in place. I couldn’t see his face right now, but I assumed his eyes were a bit zoned out, like they always get when I order him something. “And let go of my hand, if you may.” He obeyed that too, his arms falling to his sides as the werewolf waited for more orders.
Alright, let’s see.
I grabbed a yoghurt cereal bar from the fridge, that would make a good breakfast. I used my reflection at the microwave’s glass door to fix my hair as best as I could, before I decided to walk upstairs and finish the deal brushing my teeth and washing my face.
I checked my clock, we still had quite some time. At least 17 minutes until the first class *actually* started.
I changed my tee into something less pajama-y and my pants for some jeans. Now I was looking appropriate for school, the last thing I needed was being sent to the counselor’s office for having a sudden “Lazy day”.
Believe me, it happened before and it could happen again.
Walking back downstairs while biting a big chunk of the cereal bar, Dave was still frozen in place. I could take a good look at him now, and I liked the view.
The big football player had, as I expected, zoned out eyes and a bit of a dumb smile. He wasn’t wearing the bowser collar I got him, which made sense because we were about to enter school.
A lumberjack buttoned shirt that seemed to cling pretty well to his muscular body, a tank top underneath, and some black joggers. I took a moment to unbutton the top button of his shirt, so his pecs would be a bit more visible. It gave him a cuter look, while also being like “Yo, I’m really muscled”. I chuckled at the little impersonation I just imagined.
“So, uh… you can wake up, I think?” I was still a bit unsure of how this all ‘I control your mind and body’ thing worked, but I was getting the hang of it pretty well!
The zoned out jock blinked a few times before starting to move again. “Oh, hey bro. When did you change clothes? You look stunning as always, huh.” He mumbled, before leaning in to give me a kiss and walking out of the house with a big smile.
He really didn’t care if I controlled him or anything, he would just roll with it. I was sure he actually enjoyed it, he always looks excited when I suggest he do something. Ordering him to do something may just trigger his puppy boy side to make sure I’m happy, maybe? It’s just a theory without any fundamentals.
It’s not like there’s a book about werewolves anyway. Not that I know of, I guess.
Beep! Beeeeeeep!
Dave was now using the car’s horn to make me hurry. I grabbed my bag again and walked out, joining him at his car and receiving yet another amazing kiss.
“I’m sorta sad when we have different classes,” He started, as he drove away from my house and towards the school. He was trying to hurry, but while maintaining the basic driving security measures. Guess the big guy wants to be a responsible driver, huh. “That means less time admiring your handsome face, my love”.
“Aaaand, more time to focus on your studies. You know that I get really proud when you study like a good puppy boy, don’t you?” I was about to caress the back of his ear, but that would have been dangerous. He shouldn’t zone out while driving.
“Yessuh, I’m a good puppy boy!” He beamed up, but remained focus on the road. A few minutes later, we were arriving at the almost-empty parking lot. Dave pulled over and turned off the engine, before pulling me in for one last kiss. This one was particularly longer than the former ones, I loved it.
“A lil’ present, don’t know how I’m gonna survive these shitty classes without you…” He leaned in towards my shoulder, laying on it. I did what I intended to before and caressed his good spot behind his ear. The big guy started panting, tongue lolling out.
“C’mon,” I said, checking my phone with my free hand and stopping the sweet moment. “We’ve got a few minutes left. Gotta go in, puppy boy.” His eyes seemed sad, but he nodded.
Dave grabbed his bag and left the car, and I followed suit.
We hurried to the main building, and I noticed that Dave seemed hesitant about something. His hand was almost touching mine as we walked, but he made sure it was several centimeters apart so nobody would suspect anything.
I always wondered if it was hard for him to keep himself apart from me. I definitely didn’t mind, but we still had things to work out if we wanted this to really end up well.
…Dave hates when I imply that we’re two guys in a relationship, when he’s the one that brought it up and asked me to be his boyfriend. He’s still pretty homophobic, yeah, but he works around it pretty well.
Still considering himself straight isn’t bad, I guess. I’m more worried about the other targets he used to torment. While he’s not a bully anymore, he also wouldn’t lift a finger to stop something from happening right in front of him, except if I’m the one in danger.
It’s not like I want him to be a superhero, and I do find his ‘mean jock’ attitude kind of attractive, (When it doesn’t terrify me, of course.)
“Just before we enter, let me remind ya that you’re the best guy in the universe, my soulmate…” He wanted to lean in for a kiss, but quickly got back on my feet and blushed.
“Good luck today, big guy” I tiptoed and planted a quick kiss on his cheek. “Love you too, by the way.”
Before he could react though and pull me in for a make out session at the school’s gates, I entered the building and headed to my locker. The disappointed but infatuated jock followed behind me, and went to his own locker.
Everyone seemed to be already going to their classes, so I guess I was still safe.
My first class was advanced math, and while it wasn’t that difficult, it wasn’t ideal either.
All the seats were taken already, except the one next to one of my two best friends. Sadly, Dick wasn’t in this class, and Sam didn’t seem happy to see me.
“Coming late to school? That’s a new thing.” He greeted me, as I sat down and took my stuff out of the bag.
“I like to think that I’m not late if the professor hasn’t arrived yet” Speaking of which, I noticed the guy was actually arriving late today. It was like 10 minutes past the class’ start. “Uh… did I miss a text or something? This one’s never late, huh.”
“No no, don’t summon him just yet. We can fast-forward to a later meeting so we can all go home earlier. That sounds good, yeah” Poor guy, he’s speaking with himself now.
Sam had been elected last year as our council’s president, with a lot of effort and dealing with each of the “cliques” around school.
...And it seemed to be worse than he planned it out to be. You see, one of his promises to get the jocks’ votes was to increase the budget for the sports teams, which included the cheerleaders in the bandwagon.
That sounds cool, but in reality they already had more than enough budget dedicated to them, so we had to start raising funds for future events, or the sports team would eat it all.
Parents with their “bring and sell food for the school” events helped quite a lot, I’ve never been happier to see a random mother bring a plate full of nachos and hot dogs to sell at school.
“So, I’m supposed to ask the whole council about this, but I’d like to lay out my options first…” Sam took The Mighty Notebook from his bag and placed it on the middle of the table, pushing my things aside. ‘How rude!’ I thought, but didn’t give it too much importance.
“A sexy car wash is-” “Out of the question” I interrupted him “This isn’t a teen tv show. We can’t sexualize our football players.”
“Well, you can, you just don’t want to. Anyway… Cake sale?” My friend took a pen and crossed out the ‘sexy car wash’ option.
“People’ll get tired of it if we keep doing those. Parents already sell food at sports games and they’re not exactly rare to see, we have one almost every two weeks.” I hated being the party pooper, but if it helped him pick the right choices… “It can be done, but we can rehash that idea too many times. That’s what I mean.”
“Oooookay” He didn’t cross that one out, but instead added a big “(?)” next to it. “Last one I thought about, for now, was a winter’s ball kind of thing. Selling tickets for prom is apparently a great way to raise funds, but I’m not waiting until the end of the school year for that.”
“We’d need the principal’s permission for that but… you should discuss that one with the cheerleaders, they’ll love the idea. The more ‘prom nights’ there are, the merrier for them, huh?” This time, he made a tick next to the option, like it was validated for the meeting later.
“I wish we could do something like the drama club and just put up a lame production and sell overpriced tickets… Parents would pay anything to see their sons, right?”
“Uh, I guess so. They would probably be pretty mad if we fucked up the show, so let’s leave that one out.” Sam seemed a bit tired. I could maybe ask Dave for a little help with this whole thing, he would know what to do.
Hmm… or maybe, Dave’s ex-girlfriend?
“You should talk with Leslie.” I gave Sam a little tap on the shoulder and pointed at the girl a few rows at the back. She hadn’t noticed us, but she was really nice and tried her best to get to know me. We even sat together, like once! “Pretty sure she’d have some cool ideas that don’t sound taken from a bad movie.”
“You think so?” He took a moment to breath, relaxing on his chair. I honestly wanted to help, but I’ve never wanted to be his secretary because I’m not good with coming up with this kind of stuff. Pretty sure anybody could do a better job than me in that area. “I’ll try to catch her in the corridor. Just… don’t stare and be cool, right? I don’t wanna come off as a perv, geez. We also have this party tonight, so could I maybe approach her there? I dunno...”
The professor made his way in, with an angry look on his face. We straightened on our seats to avoid getting his attention, I don’t want to be called out by some asshole in a mood. To finish with our council chatter, I whispered to Sam a “I’m sure you’ll do fine, she’s not the devil, right?”
He chuckled a bit before answering “Don’t let Dick hear you, I kinda think he has a crush on one of those chicks.” I rolled my eyes, such a cheap gossip.
-------
If I told you that nothing else interesting happened during the day, I wouldn’t be lying.
I barely got to see Dave, just had lunch with him at the yard’s lunch tables before being separated again. He ditched football practice, and I did the same with today’s council reunion because I had a headache.
I got into an argument with a professor, too. The first class in the day, but it wasn’t anything worth looking into. He thought he was right, and he was too mad to check he wasn’t right at all. Almost got sent to the principal’s office, but I dropped the subject just in time.
I did share a classroom with Dave for the second class but… we got separated by Sam’s need to plan out his next meeting. You see why I ditched the reunion today? I wanted to rest!
Lucky me, my savior was just a few tables away, and knew exactly what I needed.
He waited for me to put my stuff back at my locker after our last class ended, and took me to his car.
I first thought he was just driving me to my house, since we didn’t speak about him staying at all, but there were no questions asked apparently. The big guy decided to give me a good time, as he pulled over in front of my house, walked around the car and lifted me on his arms.
I felt like a little brat, but it also felt amazing. Having someone who cares about you on such a deep level, like Dave does… I love it. I love him. And he loves me.
The jock opened the door with one of his hands, kicked it shut and took me to my room.
There, he softly left me on my bed before putting a strip show in front of me. Or I wasn’t really sure what that was. He just threw his shirt and jeans over to my desk chair and started searching through his school bag.
The silence was a bit boring, but I felt like talking was unnecessary right now. I just wanted to know what he was planning for the evening. He pulled out the bowser collar, huh.
“Never leave the house without it, bruh” Dave said. “What’ya waiting for? Get on your underwear, we’re doing some great cuddling t’night!”
“Uh, okay. I like where this is going...” I mumbled, before starting my own strip show. Sadly, Dave barely paid attention to me, he was trying to put on the collar by himself, but he was having some trouble.
Before dropping my pants, I walked over to him and clasped the buckle for him, tightening it enough so it wouldn’t fall off but also trying to make it comfortable for him to wear. “Hmm… Perfect, my love…” He whispered in a sexy voice, before planting a warm kiss on my lips.
I thought we were starting already, but the big guy started to run towards my bed and lied down with his arms reaching out for me. “C’mooooon, can’t wait for youuuuuu!”
I rolled my eyes and dropped my pants. Still in my underwear, just like the werewolf jock, I walked over to my bed and got grabbed by my boyfriend there.
Laying down on bed as Dave pulled me closer to his warm, almost-smooth body.
The bowser dog collar around his neck wasn’t sharp enough to hurt me, so I didn’t worry about that and just let myself be grabbed by this hunk of a jock.
“Enjoyed your day, my love?” He asked, looking at me with adoring eyes. It wasn’t creepy, I liked it. He barely acts like this at school, so his change of ‘big meanie alpha bro’ to ‘lovesick puppy boy’ was amazing to see.
“Ugh… I almost fell asleep at Mr. Cal’s class. So glad it’s Friday again…” I mumbled my answer. I tried to avoid mentioning the argument with my professor, but I’m pretty sure my class mentioned it already. Dave was pretty straightforward though, so he would probably mention it if he wanted to.
I know that I could easily not be tired if I would go to bed earlier at night, but those monsters are not going to hunt themselves in Monster Hunter, right?
“Wouldn’t mind spending all weekend just hugging you here…” Dave whispered, before placing a gentle kiss on my head. His hand was moving towards my private area, but I wasn’t going to stop him. I liked how it felt. “Just taking care of my lovely soulmate…” Another kiss, this time moving closer to my mouth.
When it comes to sexy stuff… I suck. Like, not in the literal hot way, I’m lame at it. I don’t like bottoming much, because I’m a bit of a wimp and I’m afraid of being hurt, but having Dave as a top is such a wonderful thing (After you go past that little pain at the beginning, the rest of the thing goes in like nothing) probably because he focuses too much on me having the most pleasure out of it.
So, I usually let Dave take control of the situation and just guide me wherever he wants to go. It’s not like we fuck every day though; I’ve only had my first time like a week ago. My werewolf jock would be up for it if I ordered him to, not going to lie.
But like, if we did that, it would kind of lose the magic of the moment? Like, I know Dave loves sex but even if it feels good the two times we’ve done it so far, it’s not like it’s a game-changer or anything.
So… cuddling and foreplay was the best thing ever!
“That’s sweet but don’t you have a party tonight? Sam has been talking all week about a—” I got silenced, the kiss was now happening at my mouth, cool. That’s what I get for trying to ruin such a good moment, I’m glad Dave stopped me.
His hand slipped in my underwear as he took hold of my cock and slowly stroked it. Meanwhile, we made out without a care in the world.
My breath got heavier. I felt so good at the moment, and Dave seemed to want me to stay like that for a good while. He would slow down the pace of his strokes or pick it up at just the right times.
…I had an idea.
I passed my hand through his hair as we broke the kiss, and he just looked at me in bliss. “Who’s a good puppy boy? You are, don’t you?” I whispered the question, to get him in his puppy mood.
It worked like a charm. Dave’s strokes slowed down a bit, as he started caressing himself with my hand, like a dog would do. “Yeah, bruh… Imma good puppy boy”
I ruffled his hair a bit more. “And every good puppy boy needs a good owner to take care of them, right?”
Okay, it may seem like I’m trying to do something weird or kinky here, but I actually wanted to try and make him a bit less… self-centered? I already had full control of him, due to our soulmate bond, but maybe if he saw me as a superior… He wouldn’t be so careless about others? Like he’s not at the top of the pyramid anymore?
But it didn’t work as intended, or at least not as I expected. Dave shook his head, without losing his chilled and happy expression. “Good puppy boys take care of their owners, bruh. Wanna protect and serve mine to make ‘im happy.”
It definitely wasn’t what I wanted to say, but it worked pretty well. “Who’s the owner though, puppy boy?”
“Really need me to say it?” The werewolf jock seemed a bit embarrassed to give his answer, as his cheeks turned red and he stared at me very intently. I nodded, of course. I came this far already, what I’m going to say? ‘Oh, no, I was just messing with you hahahaha well good night!’ “You’re my owner, bruh. Didn’t ya know that already? I love doing as you say…”
He leaned in for a good kiss. “…And I love you, my lovely soulmate.” He finished. Now I was the one who blushed. After that, the jock lied down beside me and pulled me to cuddle together. “Now come here, I need to make my owner feel good”
It did feel good to hear that I’m his owner. Oh geez, do I have a domination kink? Uh… I think that kind of explains why I love seeing him wearing that bowser collar, beside that it makes fun of the fact that he’s a werewolf.
He’s my good puppy boy, after all. “So, how are you going to make your owner feel good, puppy boy?” I roamed his big chest with my hands as I waited for an answer. I don’t feel like I say this enough, but I’m lucky to have this guy as my soulmate.
Dave raised an eyebrow, and spoke with a confident tone, but still curious. “What does my owner want me to do? This puppy boy will take care of it, whatever it is, huhuh”
Ooookay, if my cock was hard before, then it was aching right now with how horny I was. “Truth is, been a while since we’ve had some… action?” Oh god, I felt so dumb saying something like that. I think Dave would have laughed at me, but he actually seemed turned on by what I was implying.
“Fuck, been wanting to hear you say those words in like a week.” He kneeled on top of the bed, after pulling his underwear off. His cock was hard, as usual. I wonder if he jerks off at his house or if he’s just eager like a big horny werewolf. Speaking of his cock, Dave placed himself in such a way that his cock would be right in front of me. “C’mon bruh, show me how those lips work-”
“I was actually expecting you to suck mine off… Never did this before” If I felt dumb before, imagine how I was now. Dave seemed to try and find a solution, though.
“So, uh… never 69’d before?” I shook my head, and he let out a little sigh, but never stopped smiling. He was just a soft marshmallow when we were alone, I liked that about him. “Let me show ya”
I remained lying down, as Dave did all the work. He crawled over to my cock, got on top of my body and moved until his cock was on my face and mine was near his. The jock licked the top, giving me a little jolt of pleasure, like a little preview of what was about to come.
“Just… relax, and open wide. Not everyone can take my snake during their first time, heh” It made me wonder how many times he did this before. Or how many times did he had sex before.
I leaned forward and smelled his dong. It wasn’t bad, so I proceeded to take the piece of meat in my mouth. It didn’t taste bad at all, it was actually pleasant. I wiggled my tongue around the tip, and I could hear the big guy starting to pant already before he dove in for my cock.
‘Hell yeaaaaah’ I thought, before focusing on my own part of the job. It was a bit hard to do due to the position, but it was doable, at least. I wasn’t able to deep throat (Not that I’ve ever done that before, saw it in porn and uh… it would be nice to try out?) due to the position, too.
“You’re doing great, my love…” Dave pulled off for a second to say, before going back to the action. I felt compelled to order him something, just like the first time he gave me a blowjob. It was always so hot, looking at him doing as I said…
“Uh… hey Dave, could you take it all in and work around that?” I ordered him, way calmer than this morning. It still seemed to work, because he took my whole shaft in one go and I could feel the motion of his mouth going up and down, taking it all every time. It felt really good, but I had to return the favor.
I tried to pick up my pace too, to make him feel as good as I was. I know that I can’t possibly compete with a werewolf under the soulmate bond, he would definitely… uhhh. “I’m coming!” I warned him, but he didn’t move an inch.
The big guy took my whole load, and licked the rest of my shaft with his tongue to avoid letting a drop of my cum go to waste.
And now, it was my turn…
Dave had this order still on him. “You will cum only after I cum.” Not saying that he’s precocious but… he does seem to cum right after I’ve been pleased. Maybe he finds that hot already?
My train of thoughts was derailed by the sudden explosion of cum in my mouth. It activated my gag reflex, so I pulled off and just swallowed the one that was already in my mouth. Part of my mind found it hot, while the other found it a bit gross.
Dave was still at 69 position. I looked over at his face and he seemed to be back in obedient puppy mode. Tongue lolling out, and eyes glazed over. It was a hot sight.
“C’mon big guy, did a great job down there. Let’s just cuddle for a while, alright?” I told him, wanting to cover myself so badly. I felt a bit naked without a sheet over myself. Luckily, none of our loads fell in my bed, or I would have to change the sheets.
“Yeah, bruh…” He mumbled, before doing as I told him. He repositioned himself next to me, and lied down. His muscled body was an amazing sight, and I pulled him in for a hug.
“Who’s a good puppy boy?” I whispered, loving the feel of his warm skin against mine.
“I am, bruh. I’m a good puppy boy for my owner… huhuh…” A dopey smile appeared on his face, and I proceeded to plant a kiss on him. I wanted to write down today’s progressions or something, I still had that ‘study Dave’s behavior’ on my mind. But it seemed kind of clouded now that I was focused on taking a little break with him beside me.
It was always good to spend a good time with my lovely werewolf jock.
--------
Chapter 12 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 10
So… I have a boyfriend now.
My first boyfriend, huh. And he’s a werewolf. And according to him, we’re each other’s soulmate.
Lucky guy I am to have found my soulmate so quickly in my life, huh? And there’s people who say that high school romances won’t last. I mean… Anything could happen but he and I are made for each other or something like that?
Dave did seem a lot more affectionate know that we’re officially dating, and that’s pretty nice. He was driving towards my house, and I thought it would be pretty nice to have him at my place tonight. Our first night together as boyfriends, huh.
Sounds nice to think about it.
The jock couldn’t help but smile each time I looked at him, and again, he took any chance he had to stop the car and look at me with loving eyes.
“What?” I asked, as we were about to arrive at my house.
“N-Nothing, it’s just that…” He stopped talking for a while to concentrate on the road, and take the last turn. “I’m just so happy to be your boyfriend, bro”
Who would think that big mean Dave is actually a piece of cake on the inside? Bah, the soulmate bond made him act like this but I’m not going to complain, he’s still an amazing guy.
He stopped in front of my house and turned the car off. “You really want me to spend the night with you? I can give you space if you want, babe. You don’t have to feel forced to anything—”
“It’s still, I wouldn’t have brought it up if I didn’t want you around” I said, trying to give him my best smile to reassure him.
Dave nodded, and we left the car. He ran around it and stopped next to me, then placed his arm around my shoulder, but this time he managed to control his strength to avoid putting extra pressure on my body.
He was getting better at controlling himself, huh!
We entered my house, and walked straight to my room. House alone again, we had to make the most of our time together.
The puppy boy followed me with a dumb grin, probably waiting for me to say something to him. He came a while ago, but I could tell by his bulge that he was horny and out for another round already.
“What do you wanna do, bruh?” Dave asked, after we entered in my room. I closed the door behind me, for safety reasons, and walked up to him. The jock was incredibly excited, and his eyes darted around with much more energy than he usually seemed to have.
This had become a habit for me by now, with Dave around a lot of the time at my room or myself going with Dave to his place and spending the night. It was a nice thing, and I felt like it wouldn’t get old soon. It would probably be easier at university…
I did have an urge to tell him to strip all his clothes and just stay there for me to admire him. It was weird, but at the same time, it wasn’t? I don’t know how to explain it, it’s like a dominant side of me just appeared lately and I was okay with it.
It’s not like an urge to mistreat Dave or hurt him, but more like use my bond with him for more… close action, if that makes sense?
I did feel a bit bad for using him like that while he declared his love for me, again. But at the time it was like something natural to do. Like it was right for me to play with my puppy boy.
“Uhm… Wanna play for a while?” I said, nervousness returning to my voice.
“Say no more” He grabbed me from the back and the legs and lifted me. Then, Dave carried me over to my bed, and softly left me on the edge. After that, the jock kneeled in front of me and held his hands like a pleading puppy, looking up at me with his tongue lolling out.
“I meant the ps4 but… this’ll work too. Just like when the day we met…” I whispered, looking down at him and softly caressing his face. He looked really cute when he was zoned out like this. “Hey boy, paw” I said, holding my hand out for him.
The jock placed his own hand on top of mine. I grabbed it and pulled him closer “Geez, you’re heavy…!” I mumbled, trying to move him to lay down with me. He seemed to hear me out, because his body suddenly started to be as easy to move as a big rag doll. “Oh… that’s better. Thanks, puppy boy”
“I really gotta have better control of my weight, babe. My mind just gets sorta fogged when we speak and I just want to be your good puppy boy, so that messes me up a bit” He managed to say, before starting to pant with his tongue out. He was really happy, that part was obvious.
“It’s okay, alpha pup. Just relax and rest for a while, alright?” I kissed his forehead before getting up and sitting on the edge of the bed “…And sleep, can you do that for me?”
He nodded with excitement, before quickly dozing off. “Anything for… youu… bruh…”
He’s amazing, I’ll give you that. I’ve never had a boyfriend before and I’m really nervous about this, but at the same time it’s not like I have any choice on the matter. He’s my soulmate, I love him and he loves me too. Yeah, he’s sort of… forced to do it via some weird supernatural thing, but it’s not a bad supernatural thing.
He enjoys it, according to him.
I sighed. ‘This is too much to think about. Werewolves? Real. Soulmates? Also real. A werewolf claiming that I’m his soulmate, and me falling in love with him some days afterwards? Triple real.
I mean, it wasn’t a real game changer. When Dave revealed his werewolf nature, it was a really unexpected thing. How can you ever expect a classmate who has been around for probably a year and a half and never talked to you to declare his love for you, multiple times, after he smells you while passing by?
I looked at Dave, who was snoring as he slept on my bed. The guy is perfect. He’s handsome, has amazing powers, every girl or gay dude would lust after his perfect frame, and a bright future ahead of him if he manages to enter the NFL.
‘I’m doing good so far’ I told myself, reassuring me that being with him was the right thing to do. I loved him, after all. And according to his Mr. Walker, if I broke Dave’s heart it could be devastating for the poor werewolf jock. I didn’t want that to happen, and god bless my head for making me fall over for the alpha puppy.
In reality, Dave was improving a lot with his studies in such a short time. If he keeps going like this, he’ll also get good chances of going to a really nice university.
My grades are good, mostly because I don’t like social reunions to spend the time at, so I either play games all day or study for fun. It’s a nice habit I’ve developed over the years, and always thought it was something nice to have.
My diverse interests in different careers proved it, I had a love for learning and I can’t get enough of it. Let it be enemy attack patterns or strategies for videogames or how to build a bird’s house for the garden, if I don’t feel lazy and have the time to do it, I’ll do it.
My friends seemed to adapt very well to the idea of me and Dave being closer these days, even after meeting less than two weeks ago.
Dave’s friends… Almost all of them, including his ex-girlfriend, seem to be pretty amazing! I still have to personally meet the football team without dying on the inside, but Leslie was a start, right?
“Hey, puppy boy?” I said, softly tapping his shoulder.
He opened his eyes, quickly. Oh, that was faster than I expected. “Yeah, bruh?” He sounded sleepy, but not zoned out at all. He wasn’t in a trance right now. I looked at my phone’s time, he’s been asleep for like 15 minutes now.
“How was that nap?” I asked, and Dave smiled at me.
“Honestly, I would’ve preferred to sleep with you. But being near you is enough for me to be happy, my love” He’s cheesy. He’s not like this normally, just for me.
But I liked it a lot. “Aww, such a cute puppy boy you are” I placed my hand near his ear, and he playfully started to move his head, probably wanting me to scratch his sweet spot again.
I did just that, and he started with that motor-like sound again. His blue eyes looked up at me with such adoration, like a dog looking at his owner. The varsity jacket around his torso made him look way cuter than he credited it.
“You’re simply amazing, bro” He said, then leaned in towards me to give me a quick smooch on the lips. “Something on your mind, or should we just cuddle like we always do?”
“Hmm… I was thinking we could play something on the ps4 but…”
“I mean; I love video games as long as I play with ya. Besides, I love beatin’ your beautiful ass in COD” He proudly interrupted me. Huh, so that’s how it’s going to be?
“But… why don’t we go take a walk instead?” I finished, getting up from the bed and walking over to the closet. I opened it and there was the dog leash, hanging beside a few belts.
After grabbing the leash, Dave got up and went to his school bag, grabbing the bowser collar and then moving over to me. “Where are we going today, babe? Oh, wait. I have to change into wolf form first, right? Gimme a sec”
But I shook my head. “I have something else in mind. It’s still quite early so… why don’t we go to the forest again?” I knew he loved the forest. I didn’t like being outside at night, but it was still sort of sunny outside so… Let’s make the most of the time, right?
The jock nodded, grabbing the leash from my hands and putting it alongside his collar inside his school bag.
I liked he wasn’t completely careless about his werewolf status and thought about hiding those things until we were completely alone at the forest. He’s smarter than he seems.
I went closer and gave him a long, nice kiss, which he seemed to enjoy a lot, before we walked outside of my room and headed to his car.
-----
The forest normally? Cold. Empty and scary. Especially now since it’s almost 6 p.m.
Dave probably loved this, and the god rays going through the leaves of the tall trees and illuminating the path was really nice to see.
I’ve never been a fan of camping, so it would probably be some time until I proposed something like spending the night at the forest with Dave. I felt safe with him though, so I really shouldn’t worry about little stuff like that?
“Arrived, should I change now?” Dave said, stopping the car near the usual spot. The nice part of the forest in fall/almost winter is that it’s actually really empty. People prefer hanging out at the cafeteria, the library or the park.
Staying at home isn’t a really bad idea neither, so it wasn’t weird to see a few of my classmates in social media posting pics while playing games or joking around with their friends.
Staying at home with Dave… It definitely was good, but we only played COD (Where he beats my ass) or cuddle and take long naps together. Not even having sex as a regular thing, since Dave still hadn’t fucked me. I also contemplated the possibility of fucking him too, but I couldn’t tell if he would like that.
At one side, he had to do everything I said without a chance of resisting, so he would be blissful about it. On the other side, Dave has stated that he’s not gay, so I’m really not absolutely sure if he really enjoys being with me, but then goes back to his old ‘I hate fags’ self.
Those little insecurities crossed through my mind multiple times a day, especially when I’m with him around. It’s definitely something I have to work on if I want this to work out for both of us.
I shook my head “Not now. I’ve got an idea, but let’s head to one of your safe spot first, puppy boy”
“A’ight, bruh” Then we left the car. He grabbed his bag, and I took a deep breath. I grew used to being here the last few days we’ve come together.
“Oh, and Dave?” Before he could turn towards me and ask me something, I finished with a “Could you turn into a werewolf?”
Just me ‘asking for it’ was enough, apparently. Dave nodded excitedly as he always does when I ask him for something, then stood still with his eyes zoned out.
I looked around, just to be sure we were alone, as Dave’s body changed drastically to his werewolf form. The snout was back, his eyes were bigger and his ears were on top of his head, like a normal wolf.
His body, now covered in fur, grew a few inches as usual. Curiously, his clothes seemed to be pushed to the limit, but he still seemed able to move freely without tearing them apart. And you could also see the shape of his abs and pecs on his shirt.
His bulge also grew a bit, and I poked it with a finger just to see if that would interrupt his transformation. Luckily, it didn’t, but Dave did let out a deep, little “Huhuhuh…” as the transformation continued.
A tail appeared on top of his butt, wiggling left and right rapidly, and his hands grew the wolf pads and nails once again.
A few seconds later, he blinked a few times, before looking at me with a caring smile that showed off a few of his fangs.
“What was that for, bro?” He asked, his voice way deeper than his usual dreamy jock voice. I liked it, but I preferred the old one, to be honest.
“Nothing important, just wanted to see you transforming again” I said, while caressing the spot now behind his wolf ears. ‘Wonder how the magic works to shift his audition system to the ears of the top after the human ears disappear’.
I would love to learn more about supernatural creatures, but I really doubt that’s a career you can follow once you join a university. It’s not like there’s a sort of Hogwarts out there for supernatural creatures, right? Would be funny if…
Hmm… Now that I think of it, it’s not really that impossible if there are actual supernatural creatures out there.
“Well, now that I’m in wolf form…” He reached out for his bag and grabbed the bowser collar. “Can we please go for a walk? It was really fun the last time!”
He broke me out of my thoughts, but it was alright. I liked last time too, although he wasn’t really in werewolf form. I wanted to see his wolf form in action, but it would
I nodded, and grabbed the collar from his hands as he straightened his neck for me to put it on him. I tried to buckle it on the usual spot so he could move freely without feeling too restrained.
After that was done, he passed me the leash from his bag and I attached it to the collar.
“Want me to carry you? I’d love to do that so you don’t get tired, bro” Aw, such a cute puppy.
“Nah, it’s alright. I should do some exercise too. Besides, I like having the leash of the situation” I said mockingly, as I lifted the hand with the hang of the leash.
The werewolf nodded “Yeah, well joke’s on you. I actually like when you have the leash”
I chuckled “Okay, puppy boy. C’mon, let’s do the walk before it gets dark and cold out here”
Dave didn’t complain, as we started walking away from the car and into the forest.
The only sound breaking the silence was our steps crushing brown leaves under our shoes, and Dave’s werewolf nose sniffing a lot, probably to recognize as many smells as he could?
We kept going like that for a good while, probably 15 minutes or so. It was relaxing, just us, together, walking in the forest like nothing mattered. Like a dog and his owner.
“Y’know, tomorrow’s the big game, bro. I know we’ve talked about this already but i’m not gonna force you to go and cheer me up.” He said, breaking the silence as he stopped walking and turned around to face me “I’d really appreciate it if you were there for me. Like, a lot, bro”
Dave grabbed my hand and moved it towards his chest, waiting for my answer while giving me puppy eyes.
“Pretty please? For me, bro? I’ll do anything you want afterwards, promise!” He insisted.
I smiled “Hey, the team is also sort of expecting me to be there, right?” He nodded “Then, if I want to help you with your plan of slowly coming out, wouldn’t it be easier if I helped you with that, as you originally planned?”
Werewolf Dave seemed mildly confused by the logic. He had a thoughtful expression and rubbed his snout a bit.
I softly pulled from the leash attached to his collar, breaking him from his train of thoughts. “Hey!” I pulled again, and he smirked “Oh, so that’s how it’s gonna be?” Then he got in four legs, clenched his knees, and jumped towards me.
I didn’t have enough time (Nor reaction skill) to avoid him. We fell to the ground, Dave on top of me with a blissful expression on his face. I looked at him, and he took the chance to lick my face just like a few days ago. It was like a big, way stronger than me-dog was trying to give me some love.
“Uh— Dave— Not— again…!” I tried to say, as he covered me with slobber once again. I managed to reach his sweet spot and started scratching it, making him stop licking my face immediately and getting off me, rolling to the side with his arms and legs extended and his tongue lolled out.
I cleaned my face with my sleeve and sat beside him. Then, I started rubbing his belly like I would to a real dog before he could go back to licking my face. “Who’s a good boy? Who’s a good boy, David?” I said with a childish voice.
“I am! I am a good boy, bro!” He responded, panting. “I’m your good boy!” His leg was kicking the air as I rubbed his belly and I honestly found that adorable.
“Oh, really?” He got up and kneeled in front of me, nodding rapidly with his tongue still lolling out, and still panting. “Let’s see… roll!”
He did as I said, his tongue going back inside of his mouth as he laid down on the floor and started rolling like a dog, just like he dared me to do a few days ago. ‘Sweet revenge’ I thought, as I remembered that little moment.
“Talk!” I ordered him, and then Dave stopped rolling and got back on his knees, holding his ‘paws’ out while barking. “Good boy! Now, chase your tail!”
He got in four legs, and looked behind him. He growled at the tail behind him and started barking as he tried to catch it.
His tail, however, didn’t seem amused by Dave’s attempts to catch it. So, the puppy boy was struggling a lot with following that order. But it was alright, he was an amazing puppy boy.
“I was joking! You can stop now!” I said, before he hurt himself or anything.
Dave got back to kneeling in front of me, waiting for any other command. ‘Just one more thing won’t hurt, right?’ I thought, as I grabbed a fallen branch on the ground. I showed it to Dave, and he followed it with his eyes as he panted in excitement. “You want it, boy? Go get it!”
I threw the branch towards a nearby tree with some flowers on its base. The werewolf ran after it with a lot of determination, before stopping on his tracks in front of the tree.
Confused after he kept staring the flowers, I walked up to him and asked “What’s wrong, puppy boy?” wondering what was going on.
“Nothing, bro” He said, still very focused on the flowers. He broke out of the puppy role by now, going back to the big handsome jock. He leaned in and audibly smelled the flowers. “It’s just… Wolfsbane, can’t touch that”
Hmm… I remember hearing about it. But Dave seemed to notice my puzzled face, so he proceeded to explain it to me. “It’s a toxic plant, bro. I’ve seen it a few times, the bitch grows in a lot of places, even when internet claims it only grows in mountains”
He threw a look of hate to the plant, before covering one of his hands with the sleeve of the varsity jacket, and slowly getting closer to it. Then, he grabbed the stick I just threw and passed it to me. “Here. The smell is really bad, so let’s just move away from it and grab another stick, a’ight?”
I was mildly surprised that he found another way of fulfilling my order of ‘Go get the stick’, even when it was surrounded by dangerous plants.
I nodded, throwing the stick away before grabbing the hang of the leash again and walking with him to another part. “Are you alright?” I asked him, as we walked in complete silence. I was sort of hoping him to tell me a dark story about wolfsbane and him but apparently that wasn’t the case.
“Yeah, sorry. Got lost in thoughts there. That shit’s smell is really awful, bro. Makes me wish I didn’t have heightened smell!” He finished with a deep laugh.
“It’s alright, we can keep playing at another place. Would you like that, puppy boy?”
He looked at me, excitement coming back to him. “Yeah! Can’t wait to catch that branch this time! I love you so much for playing with me, bro!” Huh, he really takes any chance he has to tell me he loves me.
Not gonna complain though, I really loved it.
----
It was already after school of the next day, and I was nervous, as always.
Is it weird to say that I’ve never been at a football game during my whole life? I don’t think so.
High school football games aren’t mandatory (Luckily) but our professors encourage us to attend to keep our school spirit as high as possible. And honestly I’ve never noticed how many people were into this thing.
Lots of parents and families walked over to the football field, as the bus from today’s rival team parked near our school.
A bunch of “BOOOOOS” Could be heard from the people as they passed beside the bus.
“Hey nerd” Someone said behind me. I turned around, hoping to see my good playful puppy boy. But instead, I was greeted by Butch’s frown.
I looked around, searching for my knight in shining armor as Butch took a step closer to me. I was surrounded by people, he wouldn’t be so stupid to try something against me in public, right?
“Hey Butch—” I tried to say, but he interrupted me right away.
“Listen, I don’t want any of your shenanigans” What the hell was he talking about? He’s the one who approached me. “I’ve talked with my bro last night, and even if I still think you’ve made some weird fag shit to him, we’ve reached an agreement”
Huh, that was interesting. “What was it about?”
“The game” He explained, looking around and lowering his voice. “You probably have a lot of options for universities, being a nerd and all that. Wouldn’t be surprised if you even clung to that lgbt shit to get free benefits”
That was pretty rude, and I was sort of amazed how he managed to turn his attempt of an explanation to a way of insulting me. “But me and a few mates from my team know that we’ll only get an scholarship if we play like gods during this last year. So, big D and I talked yesterday and teamed up again, like things were before you showed up”
“It’s not like I really did anything, you could just try and chill out a bit” I said, getting a little fed up by his asshole behavior.
He clenched his fist and took another step closer, but then backed again and relaxed “Don’t be so cocky, I ain’t gonna hold back when my bro is done with playing around with ya”
I gulped, then nodded. “If that was all, I think you should head over to the locker room. Your team should be waiting for you” I replied, pretty coldly. He gave me a rough pat on the shoulder before beginning to walk away. “And good luck on the field!” I said, after he took a few steps away, heading to the school.
I couldn’t tell if he heard me or anything, until he gave me the middle finger without looking back. ‘Geez, what a dickhead’ I thought, as someone else patted my shoulder again.
“I hope he wasn’t too aggressive with you, bro. We’ve chatted last night and—” I turned around and found Dave, his hair was a big messier than usually and he had a gym bag. He looked nervous, but also really excited. And I wondered if he ran out of the gym before coming here.
“I know, he told me about it. He was… decent, I guess” I shrugged it off, it’s not like I care about Butch anyway. I forgot how it was being afraid of a jock, probably because of all the time I was spending with the werewolf now.
“Wish I could kiss you right now, for good luck” Dave said, scratching the back of his head. I noticed he was blushing, and looked around a lot.
I grabbed his hand, and ran towards the side of the school’s main building. No one seemed to be around here, so it was a safe place. “Anyone around, puppy boy?”
He looked around, and I noticed he seemed to be pointing his ears as he moved his head to face other parts of the building. “Nope, we’re safe here” but before I could do anything, he was the one who kissed me.
I kissed him back, happy to give him the ‘good luck kiss’ he wanted. He pulled away quickly, probably to avoid drawing attention.
“Thanks, bruh. I’ll do my best to win that game for you, don’t wanna disappoint the love of my life while you’re watching me out there” He said, blushing a bit and looking away nervously. He seemed really worried about this.
I caressed his face, then quickly reminded myself that we’re on public and then patted his shoulder. He seemed confused about this, but I decided to speak before things got more confuse.
“You should go to the locker room too. The rivals just arrived so it’s only a matter of time until the game begins”
Dave seemed a bit disappointed, but agreed with me “Yeah… I was just making time to be around you a bit more. You’re just so handsome that I couldn’t resist, bruh” He said, before looking at the field’s direction.
“It’s okay, I know you’ll do great, big alpha guy” I gave him another pat “C’mon, it’s going to start in any moment and you still don’t have your uniform on”
He nodded, before giving me a quick smooch on the cheek. “Gonna need more luck, but I’m not going to disappoint you, bro!” Then he ran off to the locker room.
I walked back to the front of the school, and noticed Sam standing near the entrance. I walked over to him, wondering if the president had a special seat or something at the bleachers.
----
The game was over, and as I suspected, we won.
The rival team played fair, I guess. I don’t really know how football works, but the local team didn’t seem too mad while they played.
Dave was as amazing as I’ve seen during the practice after we’ve first met. And being in the bleachers, barking like a crazy dog each time our team did something great felt pretty awesome. Again, I couldn’t tell when that happened so Dick had to give me a Football 101 class as the match played out.
He also noted how good my puppy boy was at the game, moving with perfect agility and trying to synchronize himself with his teammates capabilities, rather than them being able to catch up with him. “I really don’t like your friend, but hell if he’s a great player. Looks like the Messi of American football, just dumber and not really likeable”
“He’s been trying to be nicer lately. It was nice when… you know, I stopped being afraid of him. Not being worried about having your head slammed to a table is nice” I said, trying to ease him into the thought of me dating Dave. If that ever happened to come up at the chat.
“I know you and ‘im have been… closer lately. I’m not going to give ya the usual shit of ‘be careful’ and bla bla bla. Just be honest, is somethin’ happenin’ between you two?” Dick looked at me, not with a worried face but more like a curious stare. Like he was trying to figure out what was on my mind.
I nodded slowly as we both got up from our seats and started walking out of the field. “Don’t tell anybody, alright?”
He made a movement like he was zipping his mouth, and said “Your secret is safe, lil’ bruh. He’s your first… thing, right?” I nodded again “Then hell, just enjoy and have a great time. Don’t worry about other fuckers meddling in if he really chose you to explore his sexuality or whatever”
It was nice to hear that from a friend. Although he did sound sort of dismissive, and he disappeared into the crowd before I could answer. That was great though, because I had the intention of going to congratulate my boyfriend.
The football team was still on the field, doing victory dances while the more mature guys chatted with the rival team, saying stuff like ‘It was a good game, you guys rocked out here’, trying to be nice winners.
I honestly preferred Dave’s approach to winning, he was howling to the sky a lot and yelling “HELL YEAH! WE WOOOOOOOON!” but it was probably because I knew that howling was a natural thing for him. The rival team just stared at him with hatred in their eyes, while trying to stablish a chat with the members of the local team that were actually interested in not winning but having fun.
It was clear that Dave never got that lesson from Disney during his childhood.
I waited for him and the team to leave the field, hoping I could catch him before heading home, but he suddenly started sniffing the air and looked in my direction.
I blushed, and remained there. He gave me a wink before making a showing me the palm of his hand, probably telling me to stop here and wait for him.
A few minutes later, the jocks from both teams left the field. The local team went back to the locker room to get changed and shower, while the rival team went to their bus, back to their own town.
Dave approached me before heading to the locker room and quickly said “Did you watch the game, bro? How was I?!”
He probably still had a lot of adrenaline, but he did play amazingly. “Very great job out there, big guy!” I answered him, after checking out we were effectively alone. There were a few parents about to leave the scene so it was me and him all by ourselves.
He seemed proud of my answer, and held his chest out. “Hey, my team wants to go celebrate to a dinner and eat a lot of burgers but…” He placed his big hand on my cheek, softly moving his thumb around. “I’d really rather celebrate just with you, my love”
I smiled “Sure. I actually have an idea for a reward. I didn’t want to say it before, to avoid making you… you know, play harsher with your powers, hah. But why don’t we go to my room again? I think you’ll really like this idea” I whispered, just in case anyone was near enough to hear us.
Dave’s eyes showed more excitement than before, and he nodded frantically. “Give me a few minutes! Gotta return the school’s armor before heading out and I’ll drive us there!”
He waited for me to nod, before running away at an impressive speed. As I said, I waited for him and he came back with his gym bag and his varsity jacket, ready to go.
It looked like the puppy boy wanted to lift me up and run at all speed towards my house, but he tried to contain himself pretty well.
This was going to be amazing.
----
Back at my place, I knew mom would be out for at least one or two hours more.
Dave seemed like a beast doing the best he could to contain himself. He anxiously tapped the car’s wheel every time we reached a traffic light, and he ran out of the car and locked it with his key as soon as I stepped out.
He could perfectly grab me, break my house’s door with a kick, then do a long shot with me to upstairs just so save up more time, but I don’t think the big guy would do that because I could end up hurt.
Once in my room, he almost ripped off all of his clothing. Luckily, almost. I was impressed by this energy boost he was having, even more since we were about to… do the dirty a few days ago, and he didn’t seem nearly as excited as he was now.
Probably because he had an awful day back then? Today must have been a rush because of the football game. Classes were pretty vague already with most of the professors rambling and letting us free class time to do other works or just chill out before the game.
“Ready for action, bro!” He said, striking a pose in all his naked glory. His hard cock was twitching and leaking a bit of pre already.
I took my time and fully undressed in front of him. He followed every movement I did with cautious precision, like a predator looking over for his prey. If he was in werewolf form at the moment, I bet he would stick his tongue out at every moment.
I walked towards him, only separated by a few inches. He leaned in and kissed me in a sort of nice way, as he always did. A few times, he would break the kiss and breath quite heavily. “Uh… I’m really horny now, bro… Do you… do you really want it? I’m not going to force you to—“
“Yeah,” I interrupted him before he started with the usual ‘You’re the boss here’ speech. “Yeah, let’s get on with this”
He nodded, and lifted me up from the floor. The horny werewolf walked over to my bed and gently left me on top of it, facing my mattress. “Never rimmed a guy before” He said, chuckling nervously “Can’t be too different from a chick’s ass”
I let out a little sigh, trying to relax myself, as Dave pushed my butt cheeks and started licking my hole.
It felt weird.
I mean, it felt kind of good, I guess? But also knowing that his tongue was doing that… I think I would have preferred if he just spat on his hand and inserted his fingers, like I saw on some videos. Too late to back out now, right?
Dave was the expert on sex so… he knows how to make it hurt less, I assume.
After a few minutes doing that, the jock got up and walked towards his gym bag. I moved to look at him, and noticed he took out a condom from one of the bag’s pockets. “You always carry condoms around?” I asked, honestly curious.
The werewolf shrugged “I’m always up for having sex, have that in mind” He replied, with a wink.
‘I’ll do, don’t worry’ I thought, as he ripped the condom’s envelope and placed the thing around his cock.
“Now, the important part…” He started in a really serious voice, getting in position behind me. I could feel him aligning his cock to have a clear entrance to my ass “If it hurts, or you’d like to make any request, don’t hold back. I want you to enjoy this as much as I will, and you’re my priority, bro”
Dave leaned in to kiss my back, then went up and kissed my neck softly. “Understood?” He finished, as I felt his cock pressing against my hole.
“Y-Yes, let’s do this already” I answered.
He chuckled, and kept giving me little kisses, probably to distract me. His cock was already sliding in. “God, you’re so tight…” He whispered near my ear “I love it…”.
I won’t lie, it felt good so far. Barely any pain at— OH, SON OF A BITCH!
‘It’s okay! I can handle it! It just hurts at the beginning!’ I told myself, as Dave finished going all the way in, and started thrusting in and out quite slowly at first.
The pain diminished little by little as he kept fucking my ass. I was worried his cock might be too big for my virgin ass, but it was good so far. I barely felt any pleasure though, it was just like a very weird thing.
And then, Dave touched the sacred spot. I let out a moan, and Dave said “Huh, good to know that”, probably referring that he just found my prostate. After that, it felt like heaven. The werewolf’s movements were perfect, and even if he barely moaned now, I could tell he was enjoying it.
I was tempted to order him to turn into a werewolf, but if his dick grew inside of me like it did when he transformed, I would probably be in a lot more pain that I was a few moments ago. And the condom would probably break too.
After a few more minutes of Dave fucking me, he pulled his cock out. Then, he turned me around with his impressive strength, and lifted me by the butt. I surrounded him with my legs, as he positioned me again on top of his cock and slowly made me go downwards on it.
Now we were facing each other as he fucked me, and we took the chance to make out, only interrupted by our moans from time to time.
This was amazing, he was amazing, everything was amazing.
“I could last all night if you wanted me to, bro…” He whispered, in between pants. Now that he mentioned it, I could feel myself getting closer to blowing a load. “Just tell me when you want me to cum, a’ight?”
I nodded, and he kept making me go up and down on his cock. The pain was long forgotten by now, and I felt it sliding perfectly in my hole.
Then, I came on top of him, as he sat down on my bed still holding on to me.
I was extremely disappointed by how quickly I came, but Dave’s cock still felt good inside of me. But…
“Cum” I told him, and he didn’t waste a second. His eyes unfocused for a bit, as his cock exploded inside of my ass. Afterwards, we both fell on my bed, facing each other.
His cock was still inside of me, and I was sure he would get hard again if I ordered it.
But my first time had been amazing so far, so maybe this was enough for today?
Dave smiled at me, leaning in to give me a kiss. I kissed him back, wondering how could I live so far without this beefcake around. Everything was so different unlike two weeks ago, where I would look forward to senior year ending so I could stop hiding from the mean big jocks.
“I love you…” Dave whispered after the kiss was over, looking at me with adoration in his eyes. “I hope I did good during your first time”
And now, I didn’t want it to end at all. Everything was so perfect right now.
“It was, puppy boy. Thanks for it… and I love you too” I managed to say, glad that my stutter didn’t ruin the moment. And glad that I had a werewolf soulmate.
-----
Chapter 11 isn’t available yet, but feel free to check out my Patreon for the first chapter of my next story!
Nate and Dave Ch. 9
Nate’s POV
After Dave’s practice was over, I decided to go to his house with him. He still seemed mildly pissed, so I thought of taking the initiative and spending some extra time with him today.
According to him, the coach yelled at Lucas and Butch for starting a fight, then at Dave for fighting back, chatted with them about being good teammates and having each other’s backs.
Funny enough, he said he preferred to have an endurance practice as a punishment for the whole team, for not having separated the guys before the blood started to spill out.
The rest of the team got punished as a lesson for everyone. “If this happen again, your body will fall apart after the hell of endurance training I’m gonna give ya” Dave repeated the coach’s words, in a mocking tone. “It’s just… so unfair, bro! I’ve got punished because some assholes randomly tried to pick on me because… Uhm…”
I looked at him, expectantly. “You really just got it, right?” Big alpha Dave just got a taste of his own medicine, apparently.
Not saying I condone violence nor that I approve Butch and Lucas’ behavior. I would never wish for something like that happening to anyone I know, but I’m kind of glad Dave got to know how it feels?
The… unfairness, when you get attacked at school (A place where you are supposed to be safe) and everyone acts like you’re the problem, while encouraging the big jerks who actively want to make your life a hell just because they can. There’s something karmic to it, and I love it.
He looked at me, still frowning, but his expression seemed to relax after a few seconds. “Sorry, don’t know how you managed to put up with that for… How long have you been putting up with that? Just remembered we don’t really know each other for that long”
I looked up and tried to concentrate, to recall when did the harassment begun. After a few moments, I gave up. “It was probably always there, because I can’t really remember. Probably middle school? It did increase when I came out of the closet, so there’s that too”
“Aw, bro…” Dave said, sitting down beside me on the bed. “If maybe I had met you before, I could have protected you from all those assholes”
‘It doesn’t really help since you were one of those assholes when you arrived, but I’m sort of glad you never bothered to try and beat me up. That’s a difference, I guess’ I thought, remaining silent to avoid hurting his feelings.
The big jock was wearing a green tank top, which seems a little underdressed due to the current weather we’re having lately. Winter seems to be coming early this year.
“It’s okay. I’m still alive, huh?” I said, trying to sound funny for him to lose that frown. I’m not going to blame it all on him, mostly because he hasn’t done anything against me in the past, and because he was trying to change for the better now. And I’m NOT throwing away his progress because I want to rant.
He gave me a little smile, with caring eyes full of love. “And I’m really happy for that, babe” Then Dave leaned in and started kissing me. I kissed back, of course, before he pulled me with him to lay down on his bed. The heat from my body was pretty nice, and I could totally spend the rest of the night like this.
Kissing together, cuddling, maybe ask him to transform into his werewolf form. But now, this was all I needed.
As we took a little break from the kiss, I had an idea. I moved my hand to the side of his torso and started scratching there. Suddenly, Dave’s leg raised and started kicking the air as the werewolf stud closed his eyes, tongue lolling out as usual when he acted like a happy dog.
“Feeling better now?” I said, as I stopped scratching. That was one of my favorite things about him, the acting like a nice and happy puppy when I treated him like one. I wondered if he could catch a Frisbee with his mouth.
Dave nodded blissfully as he returned to his senses. “You’re the best, bro. Always looking out for me…” He leaned in again to kiss me, but this time, he moved to be on top of me. I wrapped my arms and legs around him as we continued to make out together.
I did notice he started to rub his cock against my ass, with our pants in between. It did feel good, so I didn’t stop him.
I broke the kiss and looked at him, who stopped to see what happened.
“So… Dave…” I started, trying to find the words. The truth is, I felt pretty horny myself. And I knew he was horny too, due to his big cock being noticeable in his shorts. The werewolf expectantly waited for me to continue. “If I were to… you know, ask you to fuck me… would you agree?”
I internally face palmed. I mean, I have complete control over him, of course he would agree! I’m just delaying the inevitable because I’m afraid of getting fucked! What if it hurts? What if Dave doesn’t like it? What if I don’t like it?! Dave is not even gay, but he happens to be in love with me!
All my insecurities started to ramp up and aggressively knock on the door that was my sanity, making me feel more anxious as soon as I finished speaking those simple words.
Dave knew I was a virgin, so he looked at me with caring eyes again. “I ain’t gonna force you, bro. If you ain’t ready, then it’s fine by me. You’re the priority here, babe” I could tell he really meant that, but that he would gladly fuck the brain out of me if I said I’m ready.
But, I shook my head. “No, I want you to do it, puppy boy. I mean it”
His smile grew bigger, like a little kid when you tell them that you’ll buy them a new console for Christmas and actually make it happen. “I-I’ll do the best I can to make sure you really enjoy it, bro! Your first time HAS to be perfect!”
I nodded, smiling too. His enthusiasm seemed to be contagious, and then he moved to take his tank top off. I did the same, taking off my shirt and mimicking him as he also took off his pants.
And then, Dave’s dad knocked the door. We were sort of alone in the house, with Dave’s mom working again until later tonight, and his dad being out for the evening. Until now, apparently.
I wondered if Dave heard him coming or if he was too distracted to notice. “Hey guys, I know you’re in there. Just wanted to know if Nate is going to stay for dinner so I know how much food should I prepare”
I blushed, wondering if Dave’s dad heard all we were talking about. And in the meantime, Dave seemed pretty pissed again. I noticed he even started to growl, like the first time I came here. Apparently, his dad isn’t of his liking when I’m around, even when Mr. Walker told me he was alright with me being around his son.
“I can stay if you want, P— Dave” I held myself back and decided to not call him puppy boy when his father might be on the other side of the door.
Dave stopped growling at the door to look at me. He nodded, with a little smile before going back to hating on the door. “Yeah, he’ll stay. Mind leaving us alone now?”
“Sure, Imma about to leave again so you can both go back to your kissing and—”
“YEAH, WE GET IT POPS. YOU CAN FUCKING LEAVE NOW” Dave shouted at the door, and surprisingly his father just laughed before walking away.
We waited expectantly until we heard the front door opening and closing, then Dave went over to one of the windows to make sure he was gone.
The jock turned to me, trying to give me a comforting smile but I could tell he was still pretty mad about everything, and his father didn’t help at all.
“I dunno if that ruined the mood for you but…” I noticed his cock wasn’t hard anymore, which was a surprise. He’s always hard around me, but maybe this was too much for him to handle. “Y-You can still order me to get hard if you want. I want to make you feel good, bro”
Looking at it, I didn’t consider how many changes he’s been going through lately. First, dropping his girlfriend out of nowhere after he discovered I’m his soulmate. Saved me from his teammates, apologized to one of the nerds he used to torment. And now he’s getting distanced from his ‘bros’ because they don’t like him being with me.
I also noticed he’s been trying to get better at studying, and even showed me how he “summarized” (Although he just copied word by word what the professor was talking about in an almost perfect way) a whole class. He’s really trying his best, while also focusing a good chunk of his time after school on practicing football.
I liked that, and I haven’t ordered him to do that for me so I liked to think that Dave was actually looking forward to changing his bad behavior for a nicer one.
Not terrorizing the nerds didn’t seem to take a big impact on him, in fact the rest of the football players seemed to calm down after he did. He’s the one setting the example!
Except for… Butch and Lucas, who weren’t “buying any of his shit”. I could easily tell Dave to hospitalize them because of all the damage they’ve done so far, not only to me but to the other students as well.
But that would be bad, and I’m not a vengeful person, and using Dave as a weapon was Wrong with a capital W.
He’s a real guy with emotions and thoughts of his own, but he finds himself unable to disobey anything I say due to his werewolf nature. I still don’t know how soulmates are sorted and if that has anything to do with our souls being similar in some aspect or by the smell I have.
I shower almost daily so I wasn’t sure of how he could smell me and discover I’m his soulmate. So I gave the credit for that to his supernatural abilities as well.
“Hey, come here” I commanded him, and he obeyed. He was still on his boxers, since we didn’t get to the ‘get fully naked’ part. His pecs bounced pretty nicely as he walked over towards me like the good puppy boy he was.
Dave kneeled in front of me, and placed his head on my lap, like a dog craving for his master’s attention.
“Nnn… nnn… nnn…” Awww, he was making those sounds that dogs make when they’re sad. “It’s been an awful day, bro… Thanks for being here with me…” He looked up at me, and his eyes seemed teary. I’ve never seen him like this, his face seemed mildly beaten up even though his injuries seemed to have already healed “I love you…”
I… I was shocked. Not because of the ‘I love you’ because he said it before, a lot. But because I’ve never seen him show ‘weaknesses at all. He always seemed so… big macho alpha.
I placed my hand on his cheek and softly caressed him. “I-I love y-you too, Dave” I whispered, and he gave me a little smile.
Then he jumped at me, making me fall back to the bed. The werewolf was on top of me now, looking excited. “Y-You said it! You said you love me!” Huh, it was weird hearing him stutter.
I looked away, feeling my cheeks burning. “Hey, I couldn’t just sit there and watch you cry—“
“Who’s cryin’? Not me, bro. Crying’s for pussies! Alphas don’t cry, bro!” He stated, with proudness returning to his voice. Huh, he seemed way more energetic than just a few moments ago. His behavior did one of those 180° turns again, and the sadness completely disappeared.
I chuckled “You’re a good alpha puppy, don’t you?”
Honestly, I was relieved to see him happy again. He seemed on the verge of crying, and I kind of had an idea why. I don’t want to see him crying, so I should… let go of the ‘leash’ a little bit and have him act like he normally would? Maybe rough changes like the last few ones are upsetting him?
He may be trying too hard to please me like a good soulmate, and I’d hate myself if he’s hurting himself by doing that.
“I am, bro!” He rolled on the bed and sat beside me, as I moved to look up at him. The jock flexed both of his arms, putting on a show for me, before saying “I’M A FUCKING ALPHA PUPPY!”
Alright, that sounded ridiculous, but it was closer to his normal self. Maybe that would help him a little, not trying to change so drastically for me but remain as his usual self while getting on the habits of studying and not bullying.
I moved myself to place my head on the big pillow, and motioned Dave to lay down with me. “I know we were about to… do the lewd,” He chuckled like a little child “But I think I’d prefer to just cuddle together like we always do?”
“Anything you’d like, my love. Should I turn into a werewolf so you can rest on my fur?” Hah, this guy is truly amazing. I shook my head though, I preferred having him in human form just in case we wanted to kiss.
I hugged him, while wrapping my legs around him. He just waited there, smiling blissfully as he stared at me with his nice blue eyes.
A big muscled guy with handsome face, blue eyes, and an alpha werewolf too. How lucky I am to be his soulmate?
…Huh, I’m really falling for him. But it’s okay, it’s not like I don’t love him or anything.
----
Dave’s dad returned after like an hour, and I suspected he wanted to give us time to finish with losing my virginity.
…That didn’t happen, of course, so we tried to avoid the subject while we ate our chicken breasts with smashed potatoes and broccoli. ‘These guys surely love being healthy’ I thought to myself as I silently enjoyed my meal.
Mr. Walker and Dave both ate like they barely chewed their food at all, but I sort of got used to that after a few meals with Dave. The jock still seemed really happy, and would throw me some nice smiles each time I looked at him.
Dave’s dad just looked at us, taking turns to look at each one of us before his gaze went around the room. “So,” He started, after the silence apparently bored him. “Football game coming up. Do you like football?”
I tried to think of a good answer for him. But I remembered he was not one of the jocks at school, I could answer with the truth on this one. “Not really a fan. I mean, I know the basics but never sat down to watch a full game before”
Dave finished with his current piece of chicken before joining the convo. “Can’t wait for the next game. Will you cheer for me, bro?” He asked, before getting a bit of smashed potatoes on his mouth.
I nervously nodded, as the big guy’s eyes filled with happiness. Guess now I have a football game to attend, although I had to attend anyway because Dave already lied to his teammates about me being there.
Mr. Walker looked at us once again and chuckled silently. Dave looked at him and asked “What, anything to say, pops?” It did annoy me a little how he treated his father in a mean way when I’m around. I think it was because he thinks he has to protect me but Mr. Walker already left very clear that he’s rooting for us.
He held his hands up, saying “Nope, nothing to see here, kiddo” before smiling at us.
Dave did a ‘Mmhmm’ sound, with suspicious eyes. I patted his back, whispering “It’s okay, big guy. You can chill out” and his face turned to that numb blissfulness he always sported when I ‘ordered’ something to him.
Adam raised an eyebrow to that, before shrugging it off. “Soulmates, amiright?” He said to me, before throwing his son a mocking look.
Huh, being around the Walker family was going to be more fun than expected.
----
Next morning, I woke up before Dave did. He snored a lot, but I was deep sleeper so I barely noticed him.
I did wake him up a while after I did though, because we would be late to school. I wanted to stay a little longer with him on the bed, but he’s been trying so hard to be a better student that I’m not going to hold him back by being the irresponsible one now.
Breakfast was alright, Dave’s mom was asleep due to the extra hours at work she did last night, apparently. So, Mr. Walker took care of making us quick scrambled eggs with bacon before almost kicking us out of the house to avoid being late. “THAT WOMAN IS GOING TO KILL ME, CMON GUYS. EAT, EAT, EAAAAAAT!” and I really surprised with the amount of food Dave was able to eat.
I usually took my time, but the peer pressure by Dave’s dad made me finish ASAP, before we went upstairs to grab our bags and practically ran towards Dave’s car.
The driving to school was pretty normal today. At each chance Dave had to stop due to a traffic light, he would take the chance to pull me in for a good kiss until the light turned back to green. It was a really nice detail by the werewolf jock.
When we arrived at school, he decided to not stay in the car this time, and got out at the same time I did. I had a feeling he didn’t care anymore about being seen together, and that was great by me.
We did get separated as soon as we stepped into the school, though. I went towards Sam and Dave got grabbed by one of his teammates and dragged away to their usual spot. I had to talk with Sam anyway so… pretty cool day so far, huh?
“Hey Nate” Sam greeted me, holding out his hand to slap mine. “Got the notebook?”
“Uh… Yeah, I think so” We had a meeting last day, since he’s the student council’s president. Dick is his vice president and I’m the… the guy who just appears to help, because his secretary was busy with robotics at the moment and would refuse to leave the class.
I reached out to my bag and grabbed a green notebook full of receipts and other documents. If Sam or anyone in the council used any of the money they had saved up for a project, they needed to have the receipts and a little sheet explaining what was the money used for.
I made my best to ensure that nothing fell out the messy notebook, then passed it to Sam. “I haven’t been able to do the maths, but I think you have enough money for the basic decorations already. If anything, a couple of events could do the trick to get more fancy stuff”
“What held you hostage last night? Did you try to kill a Zorah magdaros without armor again or are you back at trying to platinum RE2?” He asked, grabbing the notebook and carefully placing it in his locker.
“Uh… You wouldn’t believe it” I said, trying to sound kind of dismissive to change the topic. “But hey, the meeting wasn’t as bad as I expected. I could stick around a few more times if you need help”
Being in the student’s council wasn’t part of my plans, because I have my own extracurricular activities to attend to. But it’s always nice to do a favor to your best friend, right?
Besides, Dick and Hannah seemed to get along really well during that meeting, so I’ll assume the baseball player must be on the clouds today, huh?
I turned around and noticed Dave speaking with his Leslie, with a fellow teammate near him. I think the group got sort of separated after yesterday’s fight, with a few players around Butch and a few players on Dave’s side. Speaking of Dave, he looked in my direction and smiled, before waving his hand.
I waved back, and Sam tapped my back. “Oh yes Dave, look at me with those deep blue eyes and take me to heaven!” He said, in a mocking voice. It’s pretty obvious by now that he’s fully aware of what’s going on, and that was annoying.
All the effort that went into being secretive had been wasted, but I was also glad about it.
I could walk up to Dave and talk to him on the corridor like we’re normal friends now, right?
The bell rang, and our first class was going to start. I gave Sam a “Dude, cut it off. You’re not funny” as he laughed. Then we set on our way to the classroom.
I sat down my usual spot, and when Sam seemed about to sit down with me, he got interrupted by a pair of big hands grabbing him by the shoulders.
“Yo, Sammy!” Dave said. “You’re sittin’ with me today, got it?” His commanding behavior seemed to be back. Honestly, it was hot, but I wondered what he had in mind for Sam. And I should also tell him to stop calling him ‘Sammy’.
“I don’t really have a choice, do I?” Sam frowned, he really didn’t like being called Sammy.
The big jock answered “You’ve got that damn right, Samson!” still with a big and seemingly friendly smile.
My best friend sighed. “If we’re going to be partners, you will address me correctly. I’m Sam, Dave. Not Sammy, nor Samson, and don’t even try with Sampster”
Sam continued with his list of banned nicknames as Dave rolled his eyes, gave me a wink and dragged my best friend away. Alright, and my partner of the day is…
“Hey Nate” L-Leslie said, sitting down next to me and giving me a really nice smile.
W-Woah, that surprised me so much that even my narration is stuttering now.
Leslie Wilson is one of the hottest (Not for me, because of the gay thing, but I still can tell why guys love her) girls around. And if you judge her by her appearance, you may find that she looks a bit nerdy, like me.
That’s only a façade for when he’s at school, because the cheerleader uniform and losing her glasses reveals her true siren-ish appearance. And she seems to be a great party girl too, from what I’ve heard.
The girl is the equivalent of a goddess, basically. And also she’s Dave’s ex, because the big guy is also the equivalent of an Olympian.
“H-Hey” I was about to ask her how did she knew my name, and then it struck down to me. Dave and her might have been talking and this is part of his plan of going out. I’ll make sure to order the werewolf to tell me before he does this again. I assume he forgot to tell me or something, because I think we had this talk before.
“How’s it going, stutter guy?” I didn’t know what to say. I wasn’t trying to think of an answer to seem cool or anything, but my mind was blank at that moment, probably from the shock. And she was making fun of my stutter, awesome.
I looked around and saw Dave and Sam engaged in a chat together, and the jock seemed really happy.
“Uhm… pretty good?” I wanted to hit my head with the table. She’s being nice! Dave probably asked her to sit with my today! Why am I so nervous?!
Luckily, Leslie just chuckled at me before going “Wow, Dave wasn’t lying when he said you’re always nervous” Oh, good to know she doesn’t think I’m a weirdo. Or maybe she does and I’m just embarrassing myself further. “He talked greatly about you, so don’t worry. I think you’re cool”
‘You don’t even know me, gurl’ “How so?” I managed to ask.
She moved her hair a bit, like she was nervous too. Wait, she was nervous to talk to me? Hell, being around Dave surely gave me a reputation.
“He told me how he’s trying to change for the better, to make you less nervous around him. I think that’s cute as hell!” Luckily, she was almost whispering, to avoid any eavesdropper to hear our conversation. “Man, he even apologized to Liam. You know how long I’ve been trying to do that? Ever since I’ve met him”
“I just… He wanted to change, and I gave him the method, I guess—”
“But that’s the case. He didn’t even bait an eye and straight up ignored me when I asked him for that repeatedly. But you’ve been hanging out for, what, a week or two? And he’s already almost unrecognizable from his –Excuse my words- moronic self”
There was some sort of admiration on her eyes. She was excited, and I could tell that she cared about Dave. I like her, she’s way nicer than I thought. I’m not saying I’ll ask her to hang out with me because that would be weird and I don’t want to embarrass myself any further.
Huh, she seems so nice and chilled. I’ve heard stuff about her, of course. A lot of nice things, which were hard to believe because it broke the “popular girl” stereotype by a loooong shot. And her relationship with Dave made it less believable.
The big guy is much different than her, which makes me wonder how they ended up together in the first place. According to rumors, Leslie is caring, nice and wants the best for everyone. She applied for Harvard and studies a lot to keep a perfect G.P.A, along with other extracurriculars.
She also was the mediator during Sam’s deal with the jocks to make sure nobody touched a little hair from him, which was also a nice detail.
Dave, on the other hand, was known for being an ass to everyone. Reckless and without a bit of mercy on his blue eyes, the big guy could totally break someone’s spine if he wanted to. After learning that he’s a werewolf (And an alpha werewolf, nonetheless) a few things got explained, and now he’s trying to change for the better, as I’ve already mentioned.
“I mean, I know a few of his teammates tried to pick on him after you two started to hang out. But don’t pay attention to them, most of them will follow his leader” She motioned his head to Dave’s direction “to the ends of the earth, while others will try to take over his alpha title. I’m honestly quite surprised that Butch and Lucas don’t have a purple eye today”
“Hey, heard you two talking ‘bout me” Lucas said as she finished, a few desks away from us. Was he listening to our conversation? Fuck, high school is really a danger zone to talk about private matters!
“Oh, and what are you going to do? I’d love to see you trying anything, hun” Leslie said, carelessly. Holy heck, she seems almost as reckless as Dave is.
Lucas frowned at us “What’s up with everyone lately? Faggot sickness must really be that contagious—“
BANG.
A book flew over our heads and Lucas ducked at the perfect moment to avoid it hitting his face.
“Oops. My bad, my book just slipped” Dave said. The rest of our classmates got in total silence, then started to whisper as Dave got up from his seat, walked over to Lucas and grabbed his book again.
Before he returned to his seat, he grabbed his teammates’ shoulder and looked straight into his eyes in a menacing way. I couldn’t tell if he was saying something, so I wondered what was that all about.
Lucas seemed about to piss himself, but tried to keep his stance. A few moments later, Dave just chuckled and went back to sitting next to Sam, giving me a wink as he passed in front of my desk.
“Dude, that was my book” I could hear Sam saying, and Dave apologized with a “Sorry, grabbed the first thing I saw, bro”.
“What’s all the noise in here?” Fuck, the professor entered. Lucas didn’t say a word to him, luckily. Leslie and I decided to postpone our chat for later, as class was about to start.
I couldn’t get off my head the scene that just played out in front of us. I smiled to myself, feeling proud of him even though he was as violent as when we met. It was for a good cause, though. Maybe he felt the need to step in and defend me and Leslie.
Either way, I loved my big werewolf jock.
----
Sadly, Leslie had to attend some matters by herself after class, so we just exchanged our phone numbers and went in separate ways.
I reunited with Sam and Dick at the corridor, and the former seemed pretty comfortable after spending his morning with Dave.
“He hasn’t threatened me even a single time! Could you believe that? I don’t think that ever happened ever since I’ve met him. How about you, Nate? Lucky bastard got to share a seat with Leslie!” Sam said, clearly surprised of Dave’s friendly behavior. I was glad to hear that he liked spending time with him.
I tried to say some lame excuse as to why Leslie sat with me, but nothing good would come out. I ultimately went with the “You know that I always sit with a new partner every day, maybe there wasn’t any other place and she thought ‘well, fuck it’ then sat with me for the class”.
I really can’t say for sure that they believed me, but they stopped talking about it. That’s a pro, I guess.
The day was mostly a normal one. Some of my classes aren’t the same ones that Dave picked, so we have to separate from time to time. As much as I’d love to spend more time with the puppy boy, we wouldn’t be able to meet up until breaks or lunch time. Not even after school, at least until his football practice was over.
I tried to think of a way for Butch and Lucas to not bother Dave anymore, but it seems like his teammates took Dave’s side on this one, mostly. And because of that, his mates had to shut up and do as their coach said.
Dave asked me to stay around for a while because he wanted to tell me something in private but had to head to the practice, so I just nodded and told him to text me when he was ready.
In the meantime, I went to the library and just caught up with my homework as I waited for the werewolf to text me. It was going to be an hour or so until he would be done with practice, so I had a lot of time to catch up.
After an hour and almost a half, Dave sent me [Locker room. Private chat 🐶🐶]. I grabbed all my stuff and walked out of the library, heading to the sports area.
I walked into the locker rooms next to the football field. I’ve never been into this part of the building before. It looked like your normal, grey and boring locker room, but a bit bigger and with a few shower stalls separated in a row.
Dave was sitting on a bench, in front of his opened locker and with his bag next to him. He was wearing his jersey, with the football armor underneath. I don’t think he had showered yet after the practice, but at least he didn’t look beaten up again.
He turned to face me as soon as I stepped into the room, and grinned. “Hey bro, missed you”
He got up and walked closer to me, leaning in for a nice and slow kiss. Gentle as usual, I loved the taste of his mouth as I kissed him back.
“Hey… did you wait until the locker room was empty to call me? We could have met behind the bleachers if you wanted privacy—” But he shook his head.
“It’s cool outside, so I preferred to take you to a more private place. My teammates are gone by now, so we’re pretty much by ourselves until the janitor comes to close. And I know he’s going to take a while, I’ve been here with Lee before” He explained, still smiling.
I nodded, admiring his shape. The armor under the jersey made his torso look bigger than it was, which was already quite impressive by itself.
At that moment, I felt… something. Like when Dave sucked me off for the first time, I felt the need to command him, but I also felt myself incredibly attracted to the werewolf. I think… The soulmate bond may be it, right?
It’s just a dumb theory but maybe it works as a double-edged sword? I mean, I don’t feel like I need to give myself to Dave in mind and body, but I actually feel attracted to him in a way I’ve never been to anyone else before.
“Hmm… Could you take off your jersey?” I asked, and he complied with a nice nod. Dave took off the jersey with a few swift moves and threw it on top of the bench he was just sitting on.
“I… I wanted to talk with you, bro. Ever since I’ve met you, I’ve been feeling this… warmness inside of me” He started, looking down at the floor. He was obviously nervous, but I couldn’t really concentrate on what he was telling me because of this weird feeling. I wanted him, a lot.
“Hmm… Don’t mind what I’m about to do. I’m listening, okay?”
As I expected, his eyes glazed over for a second as he vaguely answered a “Got it, bro…” Before he shook his head and resumed. “It’s no secret I love you. I mean, our classmates are still trying to figure it out but they ain’t dumb, bro”
I reached out to his body and placed one of my hands on his abs. He seemed completely oblivious to that, and just smiled nicely as he continued. “And, as your soulmate, I really look forward to doing anything you tell me. I’ve never thought I’d be sayin’ this words to anyone but… you pretty much own me completely, body and mind”
I was indeed listening to him while I explored his body, and it never failed to surprise me too when he said something like that. Hearing a jock (or more specifically, Dave) saying that he will obey you completely and that you own him is not a usual thing.
I moved my hand to his jockstrap and found a protective cup in front of his cock and balls. Speaking of his cock, as soon as I touched him earlier, it started growing hard quickly. Good old David doesn’t waste an opportunity to show off his size.
I grabbed the cup and took it out of his jockstrap, then lowered the sporty underwear. “I ain’t trying to talk bullshit here, bro. But seeing how my last attempt went, I thought about opening myself a bit more rather than just… straight up asking you, babe”
“So… you wanted to ask…?” I didn’t intend to sound like a dick, but this… dominant feeling I was having made me want to order Dave around a lot more. And since I didn’t want to interrupt him opening his heart out to me, the last thing I could do was hear him out while also appeasing myself.
I wrapped my hand around his hard cock and started jerking him off. That didn’t stop him, though. His smile just got a bit bigger as he said “I’ve said this already and I’ll never be tired of repeating it. I love you, Nate. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me and when you told me you loved me yesterday, I couldn’t feel sad anymore because it was a sign that I was being a good soulmate for you”
He seemed to pant while I jerked him off, and that made him only cuter the more he spoke. He was right, I loved this guy. And even if the soulmate bond made me feel that way, I could tell that it was also my own doing.
I’m the one who tried to make him a better guy overall, and he changed without a second thought. Like the good puppy boy he was.
“Hell, I also want to be a good puppy boy and drop to me knees to act like a good dog for you, bro. I don’t know if that’s weird, but you know I’d do anything for you” The fact that he’s just completely oblivious to me jerking him off makes this chat way hotter than it should be. He started to moan in between words a bit more frequently, obviously getting closer.
“But… been m-meaning to… ugh… a-ask you something a-again…” Dave’s body suddenly stiffened, as a random stutter started to appear when he came in front of me, his cum falling straight on the locker room’s floor.
‘Now, that was a good shot’.
“Do you have a napkin, puppy boy?” I asked him. He nodded blissfully and grabbed a paper napkin from his bag, handing it over to me before resuming his position. “Thanks”
I proceeded to clean up the cum on the floor, because we’re not animals and it would be weird for someone to see this.
“As… As I was saying… Would you be my boyfriend, Nate?” Dave asked, regaining his coolness and looking down at his feet. “No matter what you answer, it’s my goal in life to serve and protect you from anything, my love. Just thought that… well, it’s totally your choice. You’re the one with the control here, bruh”
He seemed so chilled while saying that, and it’ll probably always creep me out how werewolves (in plural, because Dave’s dad seemed in bliss when he talked about his soulmate) talk about giving up control of their lives in such a chilled and relaxed way. Like it’s actually normal, for anyone to do that.
I loved how that little detail got me a buffed stud, though.
I looked up at him, as I finished cleaning up the cum and threw the napkin into a nearby dumpster. Then, I walked back to him and kissed him on the lips. He kissed me back, and then I broke it to give him my answer.
“Yup, that would be great, puppy boy” Dave suddenly gave me a really nice smile, one I haven’t seen before. Probably pure bliss? I couldn’t tell. He didn’t waste a second, pulling me closer in a bear hug and then kissing me again.
“THANKYOUTHANKYOUTHANKYOU, YOU’RE THE BEST SOULMATE I COULD HAVE WISHED FOR” The big guy left me on the ground as soon as I tapped the side of his torso, because he was leaving me breathless. “I promise that I’m going to spend the rest of my live dedicating each second to loving you and providing you with anything you may need, alright?”
I recovered my breath and looked at him, surprised. “Easy, puppy boy. First off, sit” I pointed to the floor, to show that I was actually referring to sitting like a dog. He understood it perfectly and obeyed.
Then, I looked around. Shit, this isn’t really the place to be doing this. I shook my head “Sorry big guy, we’ll have to go somewhere more private first, alright?” He nodded excitedly. He got up and pulled his jockstrap up.
“I’ll shower at my house, or yours, or wherever you want me to shower, babe” Dave said, taking off the football armor and reaching out to his locker with his clothing.
This seems like an amazing day so far, and I’m glad to see the puppy boy is not sad anymore.
-----
Chapter 10 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 8
Dave’s POV
“So, let me get this straight,” Leslie started, before taking another spoonful of ice cream. I always liked having a video call with her, she was a nice friend, even when we broke up just a few days ago. “You and Nate went to the forest together, and you both got worried about having to take separate ways after graduation?”
Alright, this is what happened today.
After our little date at the forest, we went back to my car and I drove to Nate’s house. I wanted to spend the night with him, but he told me that I should go back to my own house.
I reluctantly agreed, I knew it was because he didn’t want to worry my parents (Nate is always so thoughtful about other people’s feelings, he’s so amazing!) but they were alright with me spending a few nights with him. They knew I wanted to protect and love him and accepted that!
But, if my love wanted me to stay in my own house, I’m more than happy to comply. I loved obeying Nate, it made me feel like a good puppy boy, and I liked to think that I made him proud of me!
“Yeah, kinda. I did, at least. I always have a hard time trying to know what he’s thinking ‘bout, know what I mean?” I told her, placing my phone on the desk and sitting on the desk chair. I filled her in with the details, skipping the werewolf part of course. She already knew I have a crush on Nate ever since we’ve met, but that’s it.
She snorted “Dude, you’re talking with your ex-girlfriend. You know how difficult it is to know what you’re thinking about half of the time?” I frowned, but she continued “You’re like ‘Hey, bruhs let’s play some football and kick some asses’ and the next few minutes you’re like ‘Broooo, look at that nerd, let’s bug him for a while until he cries’”
She finished, trying to imitate my deep voice, but only coming off as some weird comedic try. I rolled my eyes, barely caring about what she pointed out. We were talking about my lovely Nate and she changed the topic to my alpha attitude!
“But you loved to see me assert my superiority with those little dweebs” I said with a suggestive tone.
Lee dropped the spoon in his ice cream bowl and blushed. “I-it was wrong, no matter how you look at it-” I kept looking at her, making funny faces to fully get what I wanted. “Okay, could you stop?” She said, after a while.
“You definitely loved when I acted like an alpha”
“Asshole” She said, in a mocking tone, before taking another spoonful of ice cream. “besides, my new boyfriend is much more sweet than you” She said, pointing to the bowl full of vanilla ice cream in front of her.
“Yeah, I’d like to see him fucking ya like I did” Her eyes opened up, and she seemed ready to yell at me for ‘being childish and inappropriate as fuck’ “Just kiddin’ just kiddin’!” I said, hoping that it would calm down the beast.
“I honestly wonder how we reached that when we were talking about your date” Leslie replied, and I couldn’t tell if she was offended by my comment or not. “But now that you brought it up, I do wonder if you two made the devil’s tango… If I may ask, of course!”
I stared at her, confused. “What the hell are you talking about?” Devil’s tango? What was that? Was she now a Satanist?
“Oh my god, David. I’m talking about sex, it’s not that difficult to follow the trail of the conversation!” I was pretty confused, to be honest. Why do chicks have to talk in Morse code?
That’s another thing I like about dating Nate (Even when we’re not really dating because he rejected me when I asked to be his boyfriend), it’s just like hanging out with a fellow bro, but he makes me feel warm and loved at every moment we spend together.
I shook my head “He said that he’s not ready for sex so… nothing really happened” I preferred to avoid telling her that I gave him a blowjob. I… I would like to avoid bragging about that. I dunno why, since I loved pleasuring my bro, but still feels weird to think about it. Having sex with another guy, I mean.
It’s okay to do it because it’s Nate. I love Nate with all my heart.
“Wait… does that mean…” She covered her mouth, feigning surprise. “David Walker, you’re doing sexual abstinence?!” It’s like she couldn’t really believe it. That’s kinda my fault, I think. I’m a real god when it comes to fucking. Got a nice size, a lot of experience ‘cause it’s been a few years since I’ve lost my virginity.
“Kinda? Is that wrong? Been trying to jerk off to make up for the lost time but it just doesn’t feel that good” I preferred an ass or a pussy rather than a hand. Maybe I should get a toy? Never been the guy to use those kinds of things, but I’m not going to force Nate into doing something he doesn’t want to. I’d hate myself if I made my soulmate uncomfortable.
She shook her head “Oh no! It’s not wrong. I mean, I’m not an expert or anything and you seem to be taking it pretty well so… It’s surprising, not gonna lie. You used to get pretty mad when I didn’t want to have sex with you. But this change is a nice one, and I’ve heard you also apologized to Liam a few days ago”
I looked away from the phone, mildly embarrassed. I didn’t want to be seen as a weakling or anything like that, but I did sorta like being noticed as something better than an asshole.
Fucking high school. You can’t try to do something in secret without everyone noticing. The corridor wasn’t as crowded as it usually is when I apologized to Liam, so the little shit- the nerd, he must have told somebody.
…And there’s nothing I can do about it. Nate wouldn’t like it. And what Nate liked was much more important than my hate for the nerds.
“And I think that’s really awesome” She continued, with a warm smile “And if Nate is the one that inspired these changes on you, then I think that he’s awesome too”
“He really is, isn’t he?” I mumbled, blushing at the thought of my lovely soulmate.
“Hopefully, I’ll get to meet him sometime!” Wait, what?
“Uh… sure! Definitely! I think he’ll really like you” I answered, not knowing what to say. I just hoped that I didn’t fuck up again. The football team thing went kinda well, at the cafeteria. My bros had lunch with Nate as a favor for me, and they were pretty comprehensive after he walked away.
They aren’t as bad as they seem. Most of them just want to play football and their reputation gets dirty from me and my closer bros doings.
“Leslie?” Someone said outside of Lee’s room, and she opened her eyes up in surprise. She grabbed the phone and threw it over to his bed, and my view of my ex’s bedroom went black as the phone fell on the bed. His parents were really conservative douches and wouldn’t let her chat with “troublemaker guys”. Fuck them.
“Come in!” She said, and sound paper sheets could be heard before the door opened “Just eating some ice cream and chatting with Martha”
“Hmmhm…” The grunt sounded male-like, so I assumed it was his father the one who entered the room. That was confirmed after Leslie’s father said “Well, say hi to Martha for me and don’t eat all the ice cream before dinner is ready”
“Yes sir!” Lee answered, in a funny voice. I covered my mouth to avoid chuckling and giving away the lie, as some footsteps were heard and the door was closed again. Leslie got up from her desk chair and walked towards the phone on her bed, picking it up and going back to his desk “Sorry for that”
At that moment, I couldn’t hold on any longer and just bursted in laughter. “At least, they knock the door or say something now instead of just going in when they think I’ve been isolated for too long” She pointed out, giving a little sigh of embarrassment.
“It’s- It’s okay,” I managed to say, after recovering my breath. “It ain’t like we were sex chatting or anything, unless you’d like to see my-”
“You know what, I have to go and see if mom needs any help. See you tomorrow! And go to sleep early, remember that the guys have that plan for before class!” She interrupted me with a smile and ended the call.
I shook my head. I shouldn’t have said that. It’s not good to try and pretend I still love her, she’s like my best friend. But I love Nate now, and he was the most important thing in the world for me. If it were for me, I would have ended the call as soon as I started it, but I dunno what crossed my mind.
Nice to hear that she thinks good of Nate, though. One step closer to letting this secret out of the fuckin’ closet.
I checked my messages, wanting to see if Nate had answered me already. And he did!
[I’ll return your varsity jacket tomorrow, promise!] He said on his text.
I smiled, a feeling of warmness taking over my body as I texted back [Lol, u can keep it as long as u want, bro]
After our date, the forest started to get colder and colder, so I gave Nate my varsity jacket since I was in werewolf form, and after a few minutes of arguing to not return it to me, he accepted the defeat and took the jacket with him at home.
Now I was back in my human form, and I still felt warm, just thinking about my bro.
[Nah, it looks cuter on you, puppy boy]
[I’ll make sure to wear it + often, then!] I texted, before putting down the phone and remembering. It was time for a little workout!
My soulmate said that he liked my big muscles. It wasn’t a hard job to keep them that way, but I couldn’t take any risks when it came to the stuff my love liked. I decided to work out even more than what I did normally, hitting heavier weights at the gym and doing a few exercises at home.
I dropped to the floor and started with some push-ups, before grabbing the dumbbells from under my bed and doing some curls. I could feel my strong muscles burning already, and it felt amazing. Mix that with the feeling I have when I make my love proud and you have a pretty amazing feeling!
After my curls were done, I grabbed the phone again and opened Nate’s chat.
[You don’t have to do stuff just to make me happy, okay puppy boy?] He said.
Look at him, always wanting to make me feel better. I couldn’t wait for tomorrow so we could sneak into the janitor’s closet and make out again. I wanted to make him feel loved like he deserved. He was truly an amazing bro…
I shook my head. Right, workout time!
[Its okay, babe. I like it 2! Bsides, it’s not like u ordered me 2 do so 😘]
After that, I did a few sets of crunches. My abs had to be in perfect shape.
I took off my shirt and placed the bowser collar around my neck, before walking to my bathroom and getting in front of the mirror. I opened the camera and snapped a pic flexing my arm, tensing my abs and with my tongue lolling out like the good puppy boy I was.
I sent the pic to Nate after I decided it was good enough. I waited a few minutes and he sent me a [Look at that puppy boy! He looks so cute!]
I smiled and walked out of the bathroom, then jumped to my bed. My soulmate just called me cute! He was amazing!
I took off the dog collar after I heard my pops shout “DAAAAAAAVE! DINNER’S READY!”
And then mom yelled at him “DON’T YELL LIKE THAT IN THE HOUSE, WE’RE NOT ANIMALS!”
“BUT WE TECHNICALLY ARE! AND DOES THAT MEAN I HAVE TO WALK TO THE YARD TO YELL? THAT’S WAY TOO MUCH WORK!” Pops yelled back, obviously mocking her.
“I’M COMING!” I shouted to them, putting on my shirt again before walking out of my room. I typed a quick text for Nate before arriving at the dining room.
[Got 2 have dinner, ttyl my love😍]
Nate sent me a [Lul bon appetit, big guy], and I smiled as I put the phone down
----
After dinner, Nate seemed pretty tired, so we didn’t talk much. I did send him another shirtless pic, and then a dickpic. I felt very horny when he told me “how cute” I looked, and it was a nice feeling to know that I was making my soulmate happy. He even told me I have cute blue eyes!
And then, he wished me a good night and turned off his phone. I didn’t feel any need to stay up for longer, knowing that I would get to see and spend more time with my lovely soulmate tomorrow again. So, I went directly to bed.
Next morning, I had a nice hot shower, tidied myself and had a quick breakfast (With my mom questioning what was my hurry, but I just managed to mumble a few quick things before leaving the house with my school bag. Though I’m pretty damn sure I saw pops smiling before I left).
I didn’t want to waste any second, because I wanted to surprise Nate by picking him up with my car at his house.
I drove over to Nate’s house, and found him on the bus stop. He was wearing my varsity jacket, and it looked cute on him. Probably because it was a few sizes bigger than him, but he still managed to look amazing in it.
“Need a ride?” I asked him, unlocking the door as he walked closer after noticing me.
“Uh, sure thing. Wasn’t expecting you to be here” Nate said, scratching the back of his head. My soulmate entered the car and I leaned in to kiss his cheek. He scratched the back of my ears and I smiled as the amazing feeling returned to my body.
I was a good puppy boy for my bro!
He stopped scratching and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, before sitting back. “C’mon puppy boy, we don’t want to be late”
He was right, we don’t want to be late!
I nodded and placed my hands on the steering wheel. We would have time for kissing later, now I had to take the love of my life to class. And also go to class myself, shouldn’t forget about that.
I started driving to the school pretty calmly. I knew we still had a good while before we had to enter our first class, but I didn’t care. If my love wanted to go to school, I would blissfully comply.
A few minutes later, I parker at the school’s parking lot and we grabbed our bags from the back seat. “Oh, almost forgot” Nate started, taking off my varsity jacket and passing it to me “Here, looks way better on you”
I could feel myself blushing as I grabbed the jacket and putted it on. I wanted to kiss him so badly, but we were at school now, so I had to play by the ‘secret relationship rules’ or whatever.
After that, Nate walked out of the car and went inside the building. I waited there for a few minutes, before it was safe to come out. This was my idea, since Nate wanted us to be secretive about our thing together. Haven’t told him about it because I was sure he wouldn’t like to treat me like he was embarrassed of me or something.
It was alright, because I would do anything for my soulmate.
I got out of the car a few minutes later, and looked around. Sunny day, seems perfect for an amazing football practice after school.
I walked to the school and waited there, as I noticed a few of my bros starting to arrive. We slapped hands as soon as we saw each other, my bros seemed as excited as I was for the football practice. We had an important game coming up soon, so it was usual for us to be excited.
We also had a little thing planned, so as soon as we stepped inside the school, we started going crazy.
“AHR-WOOOOOOO!”
Students turned to see us coming as we ran through the corridor and they left enough space for us to go. (Truth is, it was mostly for their own safety since we were pretty capable of bumping into someone and leaving them on the ground).
A few guys and girls joined us with our howling, including the cheerleaders, too! It’s our job to keep the school’s spirit as high as possible, isn’t it? Then we’re doing a hell of a good job.
I did notice Nate just staring at the whole scene without getting involved, his hand going inside his locker like we caught him on the middle of grabbing his books.
I walked over to his side and said “Hey, bro! Are you excited for the upcoming football game?”, placing my arm around his shoulder.
“Uh… y-yes?” He mumbled, his little stutter making me smile. Then he noticed a few of my mates looking at us expectantly. “I-I mean… Hell yeah! Go Rottweilers! Ahr-wooo…?!” His howl was pathet- could use some work, but other than that, it was great.
My teammates continued their little party on the corridor, until a professor appeared and said “C’mon guys, let’s save up some energy for learning before the principal kicks us all out!”
Some started boo-ing, but the professor just laughed and entered his respective classroom. He was right, though. As much as the principal loved our team, we should stop before things escalate to a higher level of chaos, much to our dismay.
My bros kept laughing and howling between them, bumping chests and heading to our usual spot before classes start. I remained around Nate a bit more.
“Nice words, bro” I told him, ruffling his hair a bit. “Pretty sure the guys loved your attitude”
He gave me a little smirk. “Glad to hear that, would appreciate if you’d give me a warning beforehand so I can control my stutter” He closed his lockers, books on his arm.
“Lemme carry those, we have literature with Mr. Gomez, right?” I asked, reaching out and grabbing his books as he nodded. “and yeah, just thought that you’d be better not trying to plan things beforehand and just… acting on your instincts? Like I normally do, bruh”
“I don’t know if that has anything to do with, you know, your thing” Nate whispered, looking around to check out if it was safe to talk “But I assure you, I’m way better at planning stuff before it happens rather than acting on the spot. It’s like a fact by now!”
I rolled my eyes, and just carried his books to our classroom.
I decided to take the initiative today, and instead of sitting on the back of the classroom with my bros, I waited for Nate to sit down, gave them a bro nod and left Nate’s books on his desk, before sitting at the desk next to him.
Nate just gave me a little smile and blushed, looking down to his hand again. He looked so cute when he blushed. I looked behind me, wondering if my bros were watching the whole ‘carrying books’ thing.
My bros seemed mildly confused, but they just gave me thumbs up and a wink. My bros are great (Except for Lucas and Butch who are constantly looking for trouble with the nerds and fags… just like I was before) they are just chilled and want to get out of this shitty school as soon as possible.
Some don’t turn down an invitation to bother a nerd or a fag, if there’s a reason to it (Like Liam not wanting to do our essays a few days ago. That was a football team emergency), but since I started hanging out with Nate… they just knew it.
Something was going on, and even if I didn’t explain them my relationship with my soulmate, they were suspecting stuff already.
I looked over at Nate and noticed he was taking his stuff out of his bag, not paying attention to me. It was alright, I… I should do the same. I wanted to be a better student too, so I didn’t rely on the nerds. I should act like one and starting taking-notes-in-classes. That’s how you say it, right?
Our desks were separated by a few inches, and I guess I should have waited until a class at the laboratory classroom instead of a normal one. But it’s alright, I was still close to the love of my life.
As the professor entered, Nate’s eyes turned to him. I did the same, and tried to pay attention. This guy was a jerk, he liked to mock students who were barely passing. Luckily, due to the nerds doin’ our essays, it was an easy grade.
The man started writing stuff at the blackboard pretty quickly. I was barely catching a word but I noticed Nate was writing like crazy.
I tried to lean over a bit to see what he was doing, and saw the nerd- my lovely soulmate writing words with symbols in between, like when you text to a friend over the phone, probably to try and summarize what the man was explaining.
Oooooh, so that’s how you take-notes!
I mimicked Nate’s action with my own personal touch. I tried to concentrate on the professor’s voice, basically putting my mind into predator mode. Focusing on my prey (The professor), I could hear any sound he made. Even his heartbeats, if I concentrated enough. One move and I could jump over to him with ease, but that wasn’t necessary.
I carefully paid attention to every sound he made, and tried to write down as fast as I could, trying to separate what seemed like useful information with chatter. Even if I didn’t understand it at first, I could give it a read later or ask my love for help.
“Worldview is the way of the author to speak about his vision of the universe, the way it works and-” bla bla bla. Nothing he said stuck on my brain, but I still tried my best and mimicked Nate’s actions to take notes.
Hell, this was going to be a long day.
After what seemed to be an eternal literature class, the bell finally rang and the professor stopped his endless speaking. I looked down at my paper.
Hey! I actually did something!
I grabbed it and passed it over to Nate, whispering a “Is this alright, bro?”
He looked at me, confused. I don’t know if he got what I meant, but he started reading the papers and after a bit, he answered “Uh… Yeah, I think so? You paraphrased everything the prof was saying, so it must be right. You should try to summarize it if you plan to… Oh my god” He realized what I was doing, and grinned.
Nate opened his mouth to speak, but remained silent. Then, he grabbed his phone and started typing something. My own phone buzzed and I reached out to it, wondering what did Nate sent me.
[See what you did there! So proud of you, puppy boy!]
He waited to see my reaction, and I wanted to kiss him so much and thank him for his support. I am a good puppy boy, after all!
My soulmate was really the best guy in the whole universe. But still, we had to remain secretive, so I just extended my fist, and he bumped it.
I was proud of myself, I had made my soulmate proud of my actions! Honestly, that’s a relief. I need to get smarter if I want to go to a good university with my soulmate. I can’t slow him down and would never forgive myself if we couldn’t study together because I didn’t try my hardest to have good grades!
Nate gave me one last smile before leaving the classroom. I started putting my stuff back into my bag and left the room, going after my teammates.
-----
Nothing interesting happened throughout the rest of the day, because Nate and I had different classes for today. We did have lunch together, and I asked him to meet me behind the bleachers again after football practice, but he told me that he would let me know.
Apparently, he had to help Sammy with his presidential stuff (That’s my soulmate! Always helping out everyone, he’s really amazing!) so I just nodded and said “Say no more, just call me if you need some muscle to help ya out, a’ight?”
The love of my life looked at me with his beautiful eyes and said “Will do, also going to let you know if the meeting ends sooner than I expect to meet up together. Would you like that big guy?”
‘He’s truly perfect.’ I thought, getting lost on his amazing smell. I shook my head and answered a “More than anything in the world, bro!”
Nate seemed happy today, and I was happy to see that. I ultimately left him to have his lunch in peace and returned to my teammates’ table. It was going to be a long day if I couldn’t be with the guy I loved. I could still message him in class, though!
After my drama class was over (Don’t judge me, I joined it because it would be an easy grade. Also, chicks LOVE guys ‘interested’ in arts), I had my football practice coming up. I was already on my armor and jersey, so it was a matter of time until we actually started!
There was a game coming up and I felt ON FIRE!
I walked into the field and waited for the others to arrive so we could begin with it, but coach seemed to be finishing a reunion with the principal. Maybe it would take a while until the practice actually started. Hmph.
Football is a great way of spending some energy and clear your mind. Trying to coordinate with the team, the strength of the shots, evading the rival assholes and winning against their shitty teams. I loved it!
I took a deep breath of the fresh air and started doing some warm up exercises. Football games always get my puppy side outta me. My wolf side, I mean, yeah. My puppy side only appears when I’m with my lovely soulmate.
Another deep breath, and I closed my eyes to concentrate.
“—And you know the worst part? The faggot might have made Dave break up with his chick with some faggot voodoo or something” I suddenly heard. My ears seem to be ringing!
I looked around, and tried to concentrate on the source of that voice. God bless my werewolf heightened senses, the voice was coming from Butch, a few meters away as he spoke with Nolan, and luckily Nolan seemed to want him to go away.
“What did ya just said?” I walked towards them and looked at Butch. The coward asshole apparently wasn’t expecting me to hear him.
He just turned to me and started to throw excuses. “What? I ain’t talking about you”. But I wasn’t buying any of his shit. That’s a good thing of having heightened hearing.
“I said,” I took a step closer to him, to build up the threat “What did you just say, bro?” I put some emphasis on the ‘bro’ part, trying to sound more menacing. I don’t care if this moron is one of my teammates, he was playing like shit lately anyways.
He took a step away from me, but started frowning. “A’ight, wanna hear it? I was telling my bro—”
“I’m not your bro” Nolan tried to say, but Butch never stopped speaking
“-that I could have never guessed that fagginess was contagious. I mean, how come that you stop us from beating up the lil’ fag one day and then he’s your new best bro? Have you sucked his dick already?” Huh, now the dork could speak by himself?
He pushed me. If it wasn’t because I was trying to be less aggressive for my bro… because I wanted to be a better guy for him… He would have died already.
“What? Not answering? The alpha is sucking off the local faggot?” He walked way too close towards me, and I pushed him away. It was just a push, right? There’s no problem with that, right? “Oh, so that’s how it’s gonna be, right?” But when I opened my mouth to reply and tell him to fuck off, he threw a punch at me.
And of course, even if my werewolf reflexes helped to see it coming and prepare myself, I couldn’t avoid it in time. The punch went directly to my face, and as soon as I regained my coolness, I charged towards him.
It was a good thing that my teammates grabbed him to ‘stop punching me’, because now I was going to fucking kill him.
I jumped on top of him as the others took a step back to avoid me, and started punching his face like a boxing bag. The other guys tried to take me off him, but just managed to make me loss balance so Butch could escape from my grasp.
My former bro wasn’t going to give up so easily, he wanted to beat me. Probably take my title as the alpha for himself. ‘Not gonna happen’ I thought, while avoiding another fist. Then I got punched again, but it wasn’t Butch this time.
It was fucking Lucas.
My teammates stopped trying to stop us, probably because they wouldn’t be able to stop us all and it was getting pretty violent already. Instead, some were just silently staring while a few dorks yelled “FIGHT, FIGHT, FIGHT!”
Two vs one, nothing I can’t handle.
I waited for them to do the first move, and Lucas did it. I moved to the side, avoiding his fist and grabbing his arm. I could easily break it with my super strength, but that would make things difficult for the team, besides causing legal issues for me.
Nate’s face appeared on my mind, like reminding me to try to be a better guy. And that meant not acting like a fucking beast, I guess. ‘Alright. For you, bro…’ I thought, deciding to just try and avoid their attacks, pushing them away at every chance I’d get.
I pushed Lucas away, before Butch charged towards me and I managed to kick him away too. I could feel my head hurting a lot, and I wouldn’t be surprised if I were bleeding. I can heal pretty fast, but the injuries are still there before they heal.
As they tried to get up and charge towards me again, and I got in a defensive stance to beat their asses again, the coach appeared.
“WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?! WHY ARE YOU THREE FIGHTING, YOU…” he seemed about to lose his composure and insult three students, but luckily, he got himself back in line before anybody could threaten him about losing his job. His face was still red, though and the vein on the side of his head was pulsing like crazy.
“You three…” Woah, Butch and Lucas were fucked. Not only physically, even when I made sure of punching hard enough each time before I decided to stop attacking, since I couldn’t do that to the team. If I hurt them too much, they wouldn’t play at the next game, and I knew a recruiter was going to be there.
The coach was trying to take big and deep breaths to calm himself down. “Clean yourselves, then meet me at my office. I’m getting to the fu… To the goddarn bottom of this. Understood?”
“Yes, coach” The two guys in front of me said reluctantly, while getting up from the ground. They headed to the locker rooms to get cleaned up, and by this point, I doubted we would have a regular practice today and we’ll probably have some “team bonding exercises” instead.
“Didn’t you hear me, Walker? Go clean yourself up” The coach said, sounding a bit more chilled than a moment ago.
I gave him a nod, but didn’t head to the locker rooms. I headed to the other direction, back to the main building. If the assholes tried to beat me in the bathroom, I could easily overpower them but that would cause me more trouble.
Nobody said anything as I left the football field, and the coach made my fellow teammates run a few laps around the field, probably to do something instead of just sitting there while we arrived.
I entered the main building, walking through the corridor towards the bathroom. Needless to say, I was pretty pissed. Who the hell do those fuckers think they are? I should have punched them harder, to remind them who’s the one in charge.
A nice smell came to my nose when I was about to enter the bathroom, a familiar and warming smell, and I wanted to follow it. I made sure it wasn’t the bathroom’s smell, by walking a few steps away.
Yep, there was definitely a smell in here. I started following it, walking around the corridor still in my football uniform. Honestly, the armor felt nice over my shoulders. The weight helped a lot to calm myself down, and the smell was so good too…
I mindlessly entered one of the meeting rooms, following that amazing smell. I could hear voices inside, stopping as I opened up the door. “I’ve been discussing with my teamies and we’ve written up a list of possible themes you guys could check out—” A female voice said as I went in.
I found Sammy there, along with Dick the dick, Hannah (the captain of the cheerleaders, probably on representation of her team). And then, the love of my life, who seemed to be playing with his phone. My own phone buzzed before he seemed to put his own phone down.
That explained the smell, it was my soulmate! I knew he was still at school, but I didn’t know these… grey rooms were for these meetings. Always thought they were for… I dunno, parental interrogation?
“Dave? What the hell happened to you? You’re bleeding!” Hannah said, and I just noticed I had a goofy smile as I looked at Nate, but he didn’t return the smile. He seemed actually shocked to see me, and I noticed I haven’t looked at myself after the fight.
I grabbed my phone from my pocket and noticed Nate had sent me a [R U still at practice?] that I haven’t noticed before. I thought about setting a special ringtone for him, to know when I get a text or call from him.
I looked at myself with the front camera, wondering if I really looked that bad.
“Holy shit” I said to myself. I looked way beaten up than how I felt. My werewolf nature helped me heal at a faster rate so that’s a nice thing, but that doesn’t wash up the little blood that dripped from my nose and the dirt and bruises over my face.
‘I look awesome!’ I thought, but I could get the shock coming from them. A random football player enters on the middle of whatever that is happening and appears to be beaten up.
“Go see the nurse, dude. You don’t look well—” Dick started, but was quickly interrupted by my bro Nate.
“I’ll go with him, you guys can keep discussing about the prom night without me” He said, getting up. I noticed Sammy frowned at him, but Nate just threw him a pleading look, like saying ‘I’ll make it up to you later’.
“Hey bro, got your text” I greeted him as soon as he grabbed my hand. We walked outside of the meeting room and I could hear Dick inside saying ‘Well, that just happened’.
“Hey… Should I ask how this happened or would you rather go to the nursery?” He seemed worried, and nervous, just like he always was. I’m glad I managed to find him today, he made my evening ten times better.
“Uh… I don’t think we should go to the nursery. I heal fast, remember? I just need to wash my face and I’ll be ready to go, bruh” I explained, as he nodded and guided me to the nearby boys’ bathroom.
School should be empty by now, only populated by the guys doing their extracurricular activities. We entered the bathroom and stood beside one of the sinks.
I tried to lean in and kiss him, but he pushed me away. I felt hurt by that, but before I could say something, he said “First, clean up. Then, whatever comes next”
Fair enough, I nodded and leaned my face towards the sink, opening the cold water and proceeding to wash my face up.
It felt good. Doing what Nate told me to do was amazing, I loved him so much and would do anything for him. Even if “anything” meant just cleaning up the dirt and blood from my face, I could be his servant if he wanted me to, and wouldn’t complain about it.
He grabbed a bit of paper from the wall and came closer to me, then slowly started to further clean up my face. “So… what happened?” He asked, the worry look on his face still was there, but I could tell he was relieved to see none of my injuries seemed serious.
“Butch and Lucas. Butch tried to provoke me, then we started fighting. Lucas joined Butch’s side, and I took them down like it was nothing before the coach appeared” I explained, proud of myself.
It felt good to tell the truth to my bro. I would probably lie if I had to tell my parents or a professor, even though Butch was the jerk who started.
He finished cleaning up my face and threw the papers to the nearby bin. “There, good as new” I raised my eyebrow, not sure what he meant by that. I looked at myself on the mirror and noticed that there was merely any trace of me being in a fight.
My werewolf healing factor was amazing for times like this. I could easily be a professional boxer because my wounds heal pretty fast so I could stay on my feet during a looong time at a match.
“So…” Nate was looking around, and I stood at attention, ready to do whatever he wanted me to. “Who threw the first punch? And be honest, Dave”
I didn’t hesitate to answer. He wanted me to be honest, and I wouldn’t disobey him. “Butch did, bro. He started talking shit to me, then he pushed me for a bit, I pushed him back and that’s when the first attack happened” That sorta summarized it up.
My love looked at me as I smiled at him, waiting for his reaction, but he just sighed in what seemed to be relief. “Glad to hear you were defending yourself, I guess” Then he came closer and wrapped his arms around me.
“I would normally order you- No, ask you, to avoid being so hot-headed” He continued, as I wrapped my arms around the smaller guy, listening to what he had to say. I knew I was hot-headed, and never got a problem with that. People respect you more if they know it. “But you were just defending yourself, right?”
I nodded “Nothing but the truth for you, my love”. I think I did a good job, because I’ve been trying to not bully anyone ever since I apologized to Liam (Nate didn’t really order me to stop, but I did the math. If he wanted me to apologize to the guy I bullied to make my essays, then he wouldn’t like if I bullied anyone else).
I wanted to be a good guy for him, so I’m trying to change my asshole-ish self to make him feel more comfortable around me. Maybe he would accept to date me someday, if I went with that route. I would do anything for Nate’s approval.
He started holding me tighter, which wasn’t really a big thing since I was still way bigger than him. “Would you… Would you like to go to the nursery or you’re really feeling fine?”
I grinned, and bumped my head a few times with my fist. “Strong as a rock and healthy as a chicken breast, no need to worry about me, bro!” Again, I leaned in to kiss him. He accepted this time, and kissed me back.
We stood there for a few more minutes, taking little breaks from our making out session before resuming. I made sure to take deep breaths to further enjoy his beautiful scent. I think it was the soulmate thing, but I really didn’t care.
I enjoyed every fucking moment I spent with him, he was truly an amazing bro.
And then, he gently broke the kiss. “You should…” He nervously pointed at the door, with a little smile. He was blushing “The coach may be worried about you”
“No, he’s not. He just likes me because of my ‘amazing football skills’, he really doesn’t care about me or the team” He wanted me to be honest before, and that’s what I thought.
“That’s the usual thing with coaches, as far as I’ve seen online but… still, he’ll get angry if you don’t come back to the field after what happened” he placed his hand behind my ear and start to scratch my hair.
That was my sweet spot, I loved when he treated me like his puppy boy. I loved being Nate’s puppy boy. And it also felt really good…
After he stopped scratching, the funny feeling disappeared as he gave me one last kiss on the cheek. “I should go back to that meeting before Sam gets mad about it. Be careful, alright Dave?”
I gave him one last reassuring nod, “I’ll stay out of trouble, bro. You can count on me!” I felt like a little child saying that, but he was right. If I wanted to be better, I couldn’t get on fights anymore, right?
This was self-defense, so it wasn’t as bad as it could have been and I’m glad Nate wasn’t mad with me about it. Those two assholes could have ruined my attempts to befriend him when we met and now they were charging against me, but I’m not having any of their shit. The only two morons of the football team who seem to be having a problem with me and Nate being around.
Nate smiled and left the bathroom, probably heading back to that grey awful room. I sighed and left the bathroom too, getting away from his amazing smell as I headed to the coach’s office. The coach would probably ask what took so long, but I had thought of an excuse already.
I went to the nurse’s office but didn’t found anybody there, so I just waited a few minutes until I thought it was time to return. That could do the trick, yeah.
This was going to be a long evening, apparently. Can’t wait to go back to being with Nate.
-----
Chapter 9 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 7
Once again, we walked together through the forest. This scenery was really beautiful, and I wonder why I never came here before.
…Oh yeah, I knew Dave and his jock friends liked to hang out around here, doing whatever they want.
And yet, they were nowhere to be seen, because their leader hasn’t summoned them to hang out here today, I supposed.
Dave looked down at me with a cute grin. He cared for me, I could tell. And I sort of cared for him too, on my own nervous way.
“What’s on your mind, bro?” He asked, as he looked around, probably trying to identify where we were.
“N-Nothing, wondering where are we going this time” I lied. Last time, he took me to the pond. It was empty at this time of the year because of the weather, but we went anyway.
Today, it’s way too cold to go for a swim. Dave would probably not care, because he’s warm at all times for some reason and I really liked that. I mean, it was nice for cuddling!
But me, I would freeze up pretty quickly. I’m not even a good swimmer, I just know the basic stuff like how to keep yourself floating, but I can’t go too deep where my feet barely reached the ground or I’ll drown.
“Another surprise, but not the lake. It’s probably freezing by now, and I don’t want you to catch a cold. It’s closer, too. Just a few minutes more and we’ll be there” He replied with a caring look in his eyes.
I wondered if the soulmate bond worked like a double edged sword. That, or I was actually falling for Dave. Sometimes I would find myself having… new thoughts, about being around him. Not sexual stuff, more like romantic stuff.
Dave wrapping his arms around me at the cinema, me leaning against his torso. Or walking at school, holding hands together… I don’t think they’re bad stuff, more like ideas for the future. It was pretty clear at this point that I’m falling for this beefcake werewolf.
And even right now, as me and the big jock walked together through the empty forest, with the silence only being broke by our footsteps on the fallen dry leaves and the occasional bird flying above, I felt a little warm feeling in my cheeks each time I looked up at Dave beside me.
I assumed it was just me blushing, as usual, so tried to not give it much thought and just kept walking, trying to keep up with my soulmate’s pace. It’s not like he’s going too fast, but he was still bigger than me, so I needed to speed up a bit to actually catch up with him.
Dave let go of my hand, walked a few steps ahead of me and turned around to face me. “Aaaaand here we are” He extended his arms, showing off the area around us.
A few fallen and old tree trunks on the floor, all perfectly around a neat circle of rocks, with what seemed like ashes and burnt things on the middle.
“Another one of your secret spots?” I asked him, looking around. “Incredibly clean…” I mumbled, as I noticed that the place was pretty clean, to my surprise. Except for the fallen leaves, but that’s not something you worry about in the middle of the forest, I was talking about the trash you would usually find at these kinds of places.
“Uh… yeah” Dave started, scratching the back of his head with a little smile. “Lee often gets angry and wouldn’t hook up with me if she sees me and my bros ‘damaging the forest’, so we pulled a bro move and cleaned up after we’re done. She can be a pain the ass…”
I looked at him, a bit surprised by his statement. I sometimes forget Dave is actually a jerk, but acts nice with me.
“I think it’s early to start a fire, but we can chill in the ground, if you want”
“Actually, I’ve been meaning to ask you more about your… you know, the werewolf thing” There’s still so much I wanted to know. I still had to ask him about his whole power list, for example!
“Uh… sure? I thought you were comfortable with it, bruh. I may know a way to spice things up, though” He said, walking up to one of the tree trunks on the ground and sitting down. Dave patted a spot next to him, like telling me to sit down next to him. “Wanna play truth or dare?”
“What?” I honestly didn’t expect that.
I stood there, as Dave resumed his explanation. “I’ll tell you whatever you want, babe. But I’d like to know more about you, too. Soooo, why don’t we play a bit of truth or dare together? Just me and you!” He seemed so excited for this, and I didn’t want to turn him down now…
“Won’t I have an advantage since… you know; you have to do everything I say?” I mean, I won’t complain if I have the advantage. I already cheated while we played COD, so it wasn’t weird already if I cheated.
He just shrugged, like he didn’t really care. “I trust you, bro. It’ll be more fun if both of us are really into this, though. C’mon, truth or dare?”
I really didn’t want to do a dare. I saw a lot of movies where the dares are pretty gross stuff like ‘Kiss the dirty floor’ or someone spitting on the floor and being like ‘Now lick it’. I hoped Dave wouldn’t do stuff like that, but…
“Truth” I finally picked, walking up to the log next to him and sitting on it. I preferred being in front of him, face to face, rather than sitting next to each other for this game. It added a bit more of rivalry between us, or at least I felt like that.
He looked up at the sky, with a thinking face. After probably picking a question, Dave asked “Is it truth that you never kissed a guy before me? How did ya know you were gay then?”
Those are actually two questions, but alright. It means I can do the same later.
“I don’t know, it’s not like I woke up some morning and said ‘Oh, I’m gay now!’” I joked, but there wasn’t much to say on the matter. I kind of always knew I liked guys, and never really tried to hide it. My classmates knew it, so I was the local fag, but that never bothered me because I didn’t really care. “I mean… I guess I always knew it; So I’ve never kissed another guy but I knew I liked guys”
It wasn’t a harsh question as I expected, and Dave just nodded, like he understood what I meant. I mean, the guy did actually wake up a random morning and said “I guess I love Nate now!” and then we met.
“Huh, that’s cool, bro. I pick truth, by the way” He said, as I opened my mouth to ask ‘Truth or dare’. I tried to think of something cool, but my mind revolted around the werewolf questions I had before.
“How do you get turned into a werewolf?” I asked him.
Dave’s eyes opened up in surprise, before shaking his head and answering “Uh… If you mean me, then it was a genetic thing. Otherwise, you would have to be bitten by an alpha willing to turn you. Why do you ask, bro? You’re not thinking about… that, right?”
He seemed mildly worried, like he wasn’t expecting that exact question, and something more mundane like the things I’ve asked before.
I shook my head in denial. If I were honest, I did consider it a few times, but… my humanity seems good for now, and I wanted to stick to it. “Good,” He mumbled, relieved. “A-Anyway, truth or dare?”
“Truth” I wondered if he was going to be mad at me for always choosing Truth. That’s my usual strategy, never pick dare to remain safe.
Again, he looked away as he concentrated to pick a good question. “Is it true that you were afraid of me before? And what do you think about me now that you know me? Be honest, bro. I won’t get mad”
Huh, he was throwing the heavy questions today, apparently.
I tried to carefully pick my words, to avoid pissing him off. It wouldn’t be nice if I just said the first thing that came to mind, right? I could actually hurt him if that were the case, because the… ‘Old Dave’ wasn’t exactly a butterfly.
“Y-yeah, I was. You’ve never attacked me in a physical way, but I heard awful stuff at school that made me wary of you…” Dave looked down at the floor as I spoke, shame being noticeable on his expression. “But I actually enjoy spending time with you now, you turned out to be a nice friend and… it’s pretty nice having a good puppy boy around”
I’ve added that last part because I knew he would feel better after hearing it.
He mumbled something like “I’m a good puppy boy” before looking back at me. “Thanks bro, I appreciate your honesty” I wondered if he had a way to know if I lied or not.
I’ve seen in TV shows that werewolves can listen to a person’s heartbeat and notice if they’re lying because of that, but I wasn’t sure if Dave could do that.
I gave him a little smile as I said “Well, truth or dare?”
A cocky smirk crossed his face. “Let’s spice things up, bro. I pick dare” and I felt disappointed. I wanted to ask him about his powers now, and I don’t think that pulling the ‘I dare you to answer this’ will work.
A good dare… A good dare…
I looked around, trying to think something funny for him to do, but nothing seemed good enough. He’s an infatuated werewolf willing to do anything I say, so I guess anything it’s going to be good enough for him when I’m the one giving the orders.
All the trees seemed to be tall here, so maybe…
“I dare you to climb to the top of…” I pointed to the tree behind him, the one that seemed to be the tallest as far as I could see “that tree, as fast as you can”
“That’s it? I can do that with my eyes closed”
‘Well, excuse me. I thought you were a werewolf, not a weresquirrel’ I thought to myself as Dave got up and walked towards the tree. I picked this dare because I wanted to see his skills, and since I wasn’t able to ask him what they were right now, I could at least see if he can somehow climb a tree quickly.
Dave let out a little sigh, as he clenched his knees and got his hands on the tree. A few seconds later, he disappeared from the ground and started climbing really fast. Looks like I wasn’t joking before, he could perfectly be a weresquirrel.
I got up and walked towards the tree too, looking up just to see the jock already at the top, sitting on a high branch.
“How’s the view up there?!” I yelled, wondering if he could hear me.
And he probably could, because he looked down at me and yelled back “It’s amazing, bro! Wanna come and see?”
My stomach turned upside down at the thought. I was terrified of heights, so I just shook my head and told him “No need, but you can come back down now!”
Dave nodded and jumped off the branch. I quickly moved away from the tree, as he landed doing a dab. Huh, he has style too, apparently.
“I wondered if the tree might have fruit to bring you, but apparently it just has this little shits that ain’t edible” He said, holding out a few yellow thingies that seemed as hard as a rock. It would probably hurt a normal person’s teeth if they tried to bite them. “Anyway, truth or dare, bro?”
I was stunned. The guy just climbed near the top of a really tall tree, waited there for a bit, then jumped down while posing after what would probably be a fall that could break my legs.
I assume he has a bit more resistance to fall damage, which seemed hard to believe, actually. I have to stop trying to find an explanation for what clearly isn’t a normal thing.
As we walked back to our seats, I wondered if I should pick a dare. Dave was obviously not going to ask me to climb that tree, because I’m not as half as athletic as he is.
I tried to let go of my worries and just said “Dare”
Dave beamed up, probably because he was the one giving out the commands now. Not like I have to obey them, actually, but he seemed to be the dominant kind of guy when he wasn’t under my control.
“Roll on the ground like a dog” He said, after thinking for a few seconds. His cocky smirk back on his face, waiting for me to comply.
This… actually seemed way easier than what I had in mind, so I decided not to complain. I prefer getting my clothes dirty rather than doing something gross. I got up from my log and walked to a bit of an open space, to avoid hitting myself with a tree or one of the logs.
I laid down on the ground, slowly, and started rolling. Dave looked at me and started laughing, but I couldn’t see what was funny about this.
Jocks like to do weird stuff, I guess.
I stopped after a few seconds and got up, trying to tidy myself as much as possible. He never told me to roll for a specific amount of time, so it was even better. “…Oh god, thanks so much, bro” Dave said, wiping a tear of his face after he finished laughing.
“Yeah, yeah. My turn now, truth or dare?” I said, sitting back down on my log and looking at him. He looked like he was having a lot of fun, and I was glad about that. This Dave, the nicer Dave, was really amazing.
“Duh, bro. I pick dare, this game is awesome!” Huh, looks like I’ll have to pick truth if I want him to pick it again. Otherwise, we’ll be in a chain of dares against each other.
Alright… Something… Picking a dare was a pain in the ass, I’m not that imaginative.
“Uh… I dare you to… turn into a werewolf” Stupid me, I need to think better stuff to do with him.
“Are you sure that’s the dare, bro?” He asked, and since I couldn’t come up with anything better, I nodded. “A’ight, you’re the boss”
The big jock tapped his knees a few times, before getting up and taking a deep breath. After that, the transformation began. And it was as amazing as always.
The fur growing was always impressive to see, but I think the most notorious part was the snout growing on his head. Or the body growth, both that and the snout are the most notorious changes.
If I had to choose between his full wolf form or his werewolf form, I’d pick the werewolf form. He can do most of the stuff a human can do, including speaking, and looks like a human-sized German shepherd teddy bear.
The dark brown fur on the back fading into light brown/yellow-ish fur in the front was also a nice detail. It really suited him, and he looked way less scary when he snapped out of his… ‘trance’ as the transformation ends.
The tail behind him was also really cute, and I liked that he wiggled it (I wonder if voluntarily) each time he looked at me.
I kind of understood why he took off his clothing during the first time I saw his transformation.
The white shirt underneath his open varsity jacket seemed pretty fitted, showing off the werewolf jock’s big pecs and defined abs without any issue. And I was sure he could rip it off with one rough move, if he wanted.
“Now,” His voice sounded a bit deeper than usually. It was a bit hotter than his usual ‘bro!’ voice, too. “Truth or dare?” He said, slowly sitting down on the log. His mouth was curved into a little mischievous smile, like he couldn’t wait for me to decide.
“Dare” I said, after finally choosing. He was enjoying this, and I should think about the werewolf’s feelings too. If I just choose dare, he wouldn’t have any fun because I would ask about his powers.
“Kiss me” he said, a few seconds after I finished. Like he had it in mind already.
“Uh… Gonna turn into human first or…?” I asked, a bit confused. Because how can I kiss him if he has a wolf snout?
“Nope, kiss me in werewolf form. C’mon, I have good breath” He replied, getting up with his hands on his hips. He was totally enjoying this, while I was reluctant to kiss his wolf snout.
I mean, not because of the wolf breath, I assumed that part wasn’t much different since I kissed him yesterday right after he was a full wolf. But… kiss a snout is… how do you position yourself for that?!
‘A dare is a dare, I guess’ I thought to myself, getting up too and giving a little sigh.
I walked towards Dave, trying to gather the nerve to not mess up my first kiss with a werewolf… turned into werewolf form, I mean.
“Don’t worry, I gochu” He mumbled, placing his hand on the back of my head. But before I could react he got closer and-
He started licking my face.
He licked my face like a real dog, covering it with slobber. It was gross, but at the same time I couldn’t help but laugh a bit.
“Wai- Dave- Could yo-“ Every attempt of mine to speak was interrupted by the shower of “kisses” the werewolf was giving me. Dave only stopped once my whole face was covered by his slobber.
“Damn, that was a first good kiss, right?” Dave said, before checking out my face and exploding in laughter. I was a bit pissed, because I didn’t really expect a prank like this one.
I didn’t answer, and Dave tried to grab something from his bag on his back. “Here,” He said, showing me a paper napkin before starting to clean me up. “got you there, didn’t I?”
I remained silent, but in my head, I was making up the perfect ‘revenge’ for his prank. “Truth or dare” I asked, hoping that he would be nice enough to pick…
“Dare!” He didn’t waste a second, like I suspected. I smiled, innocently.
“I order you to crouch in front of me” I said. I put a bit of emphasis on the ‘order’ part, to make obvious that I wasn’t playing anymore and I was telling him to do something, and expecting him to do it.
The soulmate bond would do the work, as Dave’s eyes unfocused and he did as I ordered him.
As soon as he stopped in front of me and crouched, staring at me with glassy and unfocused eyes, before I walked around him and jumped on his back, holding tight to him. “Now, take me for a ride, alright?”
“...Yeeesss… bruh…” He seemed to have zoned out just like a few days ago in my house, when he gave me my first blowjob. I wondered if it had anything to do with how I ordered things to him, because I remember feeling very dominant back then.
The werewolf jock started jogging at a normal pace, as I held on to him tightly. The bag on his bad made it a bit uncomfortable, sure. But nothing I couldn’t handle.
We quickly abandoned the logs and the fire pit, as Dave kept jogging around in the forest. It was relaxing, honestly. And after a while, I noticed he remained in his zoned out state as he jogged, like he didn’t care about anything else but obeying me.
“Can I ask you something?” I said, trying to check if Dave could keep on a conversation in this weird state he was in.
“Anything… bruh…” He mumbled, in a monotone voice. Good, he could hear me.
I moved a bit as I held on to him, looking at his face like a little child being carried by an adult “Can you tell me what are your werewolf powers? I know you have the werewolf form you’re in now, you can also turn into a full wolf… But what exactly are your abilities?”
I waited for a bit, as he seemed to open his mouth to speak.
And then, he started to list them all with a goofy smile on his wolf face, and a robotic voice. “Great agility and reflexes…” That seemed obvious, since he just climbed a tall tree like it was nothing, and he knew how to jump off from it without injuring himself “Good smell, sight… and hearing… I’m really strong, too… And I can turn people… because I’m an alpha…”
I’ve wondered what was that of ‘being an alpha’ he always mentioned. I assumed it was something from his ego, because he always yells that he’s an alpha when he’s mad at school. But turns out it’s also part of his werewolf nature.
I got back in my place, with my legs kind of holding onto his waist and my arms around his neck, not too tight to avoid choking him. That was what I wanted to ask from the beginning, and yet, the answer left me with a sour taste in my mouth, like it wasn’t exactly what I wanted.
“Alright, you can stop here” I said, and Dave obeyed without a second thought. I jumped off and moved to face my big werewolf jock.
He followed me with his zoned out eyes and a goofy smile on his snout. He obviously loved being a good puppy boy for me. “How do you feel, Dave?” I said, placing my hand where his cheek should be, at the start of his snout. I did like him this way, he seemed way… calmer, than his usual energetic self.
“I feel great… I love being with you…” He whispered, and I could see a rather long shape being quite noticeable in his jeans.
‘Geez, I can tell that you feel great’ I thought.
“I’ve been meaning to ask you something but never found the chance… Are you gay, or at least bi?” I’ve wondered that since he started saying a lot of ‘I love you’s to me, but it didn’t really add up. He did seem to be, but I wanted to confirm that-
“Nuhh… Ain’t gay, bruh…” Wait, what the heck?
“But, didn’t you say you loved me?” He nodded, as I’ve got even more confused. “And then…?”
“I do love you… more than anything… in the world…” Longer sentences seemed to cost more work, but he could still make them. “But that… that doesn’t make me gay… right…?” Dave showed a bit of confusion, and then worry on his face.
“Uh… sure, big guy?” I didn’t want to upset him, but I wondered if I could use the soulmate bond to change his mind about how…
No, that would be wrong. Totally wrong. I’m not going to force him to define his sexuality, I’m not an asshole.
I looked at him. His confusion disappeared as soon as I confirmed his theory, and went back to smiling like an idiot and looking over at me with glazed eyes. I took a few steps closer to him and placed my hand on his chest.
His now-bigger pecs were nice to touch. A new idea crossed my mind, before I started “Dave, take off your jacket and your tee” He did as I told as soon as I finished speaking. Huh, I could get used to this, but I’ll have to wake him up in a while.
The shirtless werewolf jock stood there, waiting for me to say something. But instead of ordering him around, I went closer and hugged him.
“Soft as a teddy bear” I mumbled to myself. His muscles felt so nice to touch, and his fur was as warm as it always was. I loved it.
I noticed his arms twitching a bit, like he was… holding himself back. “What’s up, puppy boy?” I asked, looking up at his face without breaking the hug.
“I-I’d like to… hug you too, bruh… But you didn’t… ordered me to do so…” He really seems to be the submissive type. He never needed permission before, but I assumed this zoned out state was the cause for that need.
It was weird, though. Like, his mind seems to know he wants to hug me, but his body is trying to keep itself in place while waiting for me to say something. “Let’s lie down on the grass, alright?” I told him, before breaking the hug for him to obey my suggestion.
After that, I laid down close to him, placing my head on his chest and hugging him again. “Now, you can hug me too”
Dave didn’t hesitate. He seemed to want this really much, but he was careful to keep me in a nice position.
A few seconds later, we were cuddling together on the ground. It wasn’t as comfortable as our beds, but it was still nice. His fur felt like a soft and warm pillow, to be honest.
“You can, uh, wake up or something?” I wasn’t sure what to say, but I was pretty much done playing with him, at least for now. I wanted him to enjoy this to the fullest, too.
Dave blinked a few times, as his face recovered emotion, and he looked over to me. “You’re the best, babe” He said with a relaxed smile, as he pulled me closer in our perfect hug.
Nice to see that it actually worked. Now we could stay here for a while, enjoying the calm forest together…
“Truth or dare?” Dave asked out of nowhere, breaking our silence. Huh, I assumed we were still playing, then.
“Really?” I said, and the big werewolf looked at me and nodded. I sighed and responded. “Truth” I didn’t want to get up, honestly, and I wanted to think that Dave didn’t want to get up either to do any dare.
He looked at the cloudy sky above us as he seemed to think of a good question to ask me “What do you plan about doing after you’re over with school?”
I… Okay, that one honestly took me off guard and I still didn’t know what to answer. I mean, it’s not like I’m not conscious about my future, but I had so many options in mind that I can’t just choose one.
An architect, for example. Or a Scientist! Biology professor also sounded good… Alright, see what I mean there?
I shrugged “I honestly don’t know. I have a few options but haven’t decided anything yet. So far, got my eyes on being an accountant” Dave just nodded at the little lie I made up to not seem like an indecisive brat, before I asked him “What about you? What would you like to do after you graduate?”
The big jock didn’t hesitate to answer “A professional player, duh! I love football, and my skills make it way easier, bro! Got a few recruiters behind my ass and I just gotta pick which college I’d… like…” He got silent, suddenly. I looked up at him and noticed he had worry in his eyes. “Will we have to go separate ways once we graduate, bro?”
Huh… I hadn’t thought about that in the slightest, honestly. I was too focused on just… adapting to having a werewolf soulmate that I stopped worrying about the future altogether. It’s not like I’m a pretty exigent person since I’m an average guy. I’m not wealthy, but my mom has been saving for my college education since I was born to ensure my education.
If I get into a regular college, I would be happy for myself, no matter the career I choose to study for.
He pulled me closer to him, as if he wanted us to have me as close as him as possible. “It’s okay bruh. Let’s… Let’s just try and enjoy every moment we have together, a’ight?” His voice sounded sad, but there was nothing I could do about it. I don’t know if I’ll be able to follow him to his college and neither did he know if he could follow me.
But I guess it’s better to just enjoy our time together, right?
We would figure out something, we are soulmates after all!
…I think I’m getting carried away. Or I’m just enjoying this as much as the puppy boy is.
----
Chapter 8 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 6
I walked down the street with Dave.
The poor guy wanted to go home again, and I was happy to comply with that. This was definitely a weird thing to do.
Mostly because he was leashed, and he was a full wolf.
He looked like a brown and yellow German shepherd, but bigger than normally. I could pass him off as a big dog I was being paid to take for a walk, and wolf Dave seemed really educated and nice to be with.
…Because he was the same guy I was making out with like half an hour ago. I wondered if he retained his mind and his ability to think when in full wolf form. He couldn’t speak, that’s for sure, but he seemed to still have consciousness about his situation and his surroundings.
I assumed he wanted to go home because after a while of walking, he started doing those sad dog noises and licking my hand, so I decided to go back home and check what he needed, of course, after he transformed back into a human with the ability to speak.
“Hi, Mr. Henderson!” I greeted one of my neighbors as the man did the lawn on his front yard.
“Hello, Nathan! And… new dog…?” He asked, but I quickly shook my head.
“Not really, just doing a favor for a friend and taking him out for a walk. He can be quite temperamental if you don’t know how to handle him” I tried to give as an excuse, and luckily, Mr. Henderson seemed to buy it!
Dave helped too, growling at the man without showing off his teeth (That would probably rat us out of him being a wolf instead of a dog) before I pulled a bit from the leash to ‘calm him down’.
“Oh well, be careful. Big dogs can be dangerous, especially when they’re… so big, never seen one like that before” It was normal for him to be surprised, even I would be. I could sit on Dave’s back if I wanted and ask him to take me home, like some kind of mount.
Hmm… I wanted to try that out! But not now, it would be weird.
The leash was attached to his bowser collar, which gave him an even rougher appearance. But in reality, he was a really wholesome puppy boy.
“He seems to be a really expensive class of purebred German shepherd, or that’s what my friend said” I made up that quickly, trying to sound oblivious and shrug the subject off as Dave sneezed and looked around, playing dumb. “But don’t worry, I think he likes me!” I scratched Dave’s head and he gave me a friendly ‘Woof!’
“Huh… Glad to hear that. And he seems to be very cute when he’s not growling menacingly” The older man said, jokingly.
“Yeah, he’s a good boy. Anyway, gotta get going. Bye!” I waved to my neighbor with my free hand and he waved back.
Me and my werewolf kept walking until we arrived to my house. I opened the door and he entered first.
After closing the door, and confirming mom wasn’t here, I let go of the leash and Dave walked back to the center of the living room.
The wolf stood on his back legs, as his body started to morph again. I loved the werewolf form, but this was way more amazing to see.
His whole body started to grow, to match that of a normal human, and then his usual size. A big muscled jock.
His snout went back in as his head became human again, and his fur disappeared, with only very little body hair remaining on him.
He was in all his naked glory, cock full hard (I started to suspect that it had something to do with me near him, I can’t remember ever seeing him soft). We couldn’t play the ‘boy and his dog’ plan if the wolf was dressed like a normal human would be.
“Phew, what do you think, bro? Was I a good boy?” He asked, as soon as his transformation ended and he regained consciousness.
The black leather bowser collar around his neck, with the leash hanging from it. The hang was still in my hand, so I pulled him closer as he smirked at me, mischievously.
“You were great, puppy boy” I whispered to him, before giving him a nice, long kiss. He kissed me back, pulling my body closer to his.
Being honest? The whole dog thing was his idea.
He complained that –and I’ll repeat his own words- ‘I never go into full wolf form because there’s a chance I may get caught and scare someone off, triggering wild animal alarms at the town, bro!’
And that was a good reason. Last thing I wanted was a curfew because Dave decided to run on the middle of the street as a big wolf.
“Anything for you, my love” Dave whispered back after the kiss.
It’s been a week since we’ve met, and I felt somewhat comfortable around him already. I’ve never had romantic feelings for anyone, except the usual platonic love like y’know, Chris Evans. But this guy… It was something new I was willing to experience.
I’m not saying I love him… yet. But as I told him once (When he was zoned out and I think he couldn’t hear me) I do like him!
“Anything?” I asked him, tracing a finger around his abs.
He nodded blissfully, with eyes full of love. “Anything, whatever you tell me, bro!”
“Could you… put on some underwear then?” His expression changed, falling into realization. He looked down and noticed his cock on full display.
He blushed a bit, before resuming his smile. “Yeah, no problem bro” I was actually going to tell him to dress up again, since it was a bit cold outside. But the view of his built body was really enjoyable.
Dave and I walked together to my room, where his clothes were laying on my bed. He quickly put on some boxers, then looked back at me. “Anything else I can do for you, babe?”
‘A lot of things I dare not mention’ I thought. But I just shook my head “Would you like to play some videogames or just… cuddle together and watch some Streamflix?”
“Videogames! I’ll beat your ass this time on COD, bro!” He beamed up, before roughly sitting on my bed. The thing did a loud creak, probably because of Dave’s weight as he sat. If the big guy didn’t control himself, I was going to end up sleeping on the floor.
“Videogames it is” I mumbled, walking over to the PS4 and grabbed the two controllers on top of it. In the meantime, Dave turned on the TV with the remote near my bed and waited for me, clearly excited. I sat next to him and gave him his controller.
Honestly? I suck at gunplay games. I prefer, I don’t know, fantasy styled games? Like, I enjoy hunting a big monster or sword fighting my way around a medieval setting. Gunplay just… didn’t do it for me.
I bought this game because of Dave, I wanted to try something he would enjoy too, and he clearly loved it. I also noticed that he would play dumb and let me win a few times, to ensure I was having fun. But that’s on rare occasions, because he’s fucking competitive when it comes to this, and starts bragging pretty quickly.
Of course, he calms down as soon as he starts with it. Probably because he didn’t want to piss me off? Probably, yeah.
However, I also had some tricks up my sleeve.
I looked over at him. Game face on and fully focused on the screen. He started preparing a private match. A few bots here and there, his favorite map, then chose his designated weapon.
“I’ll go easy on you, bro. Don’t worry” He said, patting my shoulder.
The first match went down fast. I tried to run and kill his bots as he hunted me down. It was just like that, a cat and mouse game between us. I did enjoy it, reminded me of another horror game I usually played at night.
He gave me a few shots when I went around a corner and we bumped into each other. “Hey bro!” Dave said mockingly, as he filled my avatar’s body with lead.
I tapped X as fast as I could to respawn, as Dave continued wandering around the map and killing the bots of my team. This was going to be a hard game.
“Hey Dave?” I asked, as I respawned.
“Yuh?” He mumbled, still focused on the game. I must say, his game face makes him even more handsome.
“Forget about what I’m about to say; but confuse the left stick with the right stick” I said. This was my tactic. I had full control over his mind and body, right? Then, fuck, I wanted to win at least once.
He stopped moving his fingers for a few seconds, but I didn’t have time to check if his eyes were unfocused or not, I had a match to win!
Then, I noticed he tried to play again. “What the…” He mumbled, as I pressed the left stick to run and looked for him. In the meantime, he struggled to move his character.
The confused jock frantically moved the right stick and his character looked around a lot, and gave little steps with the left stick, like he tried to move the camera with it.
I finally found him and didn’t hesitate. R2 and a few seconds later, Dave’s character was lying on the floor like a ragdoll.
“Fuck!” The werewolf said, as I threw a punch to the air. “What the hell is happening to me?” He whispered, looking to his hands. He tried to move his respawned character, but moved the right stick instead. Then he tried to move the camera, but his left thumb moved the wrong stick too.
Dave looked at me “Anythin’ I should know, bro?” He asked, with a suspecting voice.
“Don’t know what you’re talking about” I answered, as I continued to look out for him with a nice smile on my face. The game just got twenty times funnier.
He tried to look out for me in game, to no avail. Until a bulb seemed to light up on his brain and he turned the controller upside down. ‘Fuck, he got me’ I thought.
Dave was back in the game, but I could notice he was uncomfortable playing like that.
I found him running into a wall and killed his character again.
“Aww, bro…” He mumbled, getting frustrated.
“Alright, alright. You can stop getting confused now.” But Dave left his controller on the night table. Did I piss him off? Oh geez, I didn’t want that!
But it was the opposite. He grabbed me and pulled me in with him to lay down on the bed. I loved this, we’ve been spending a lot of time together lately and this was my favorite part.
I think I’ve said this before, but Dave was an amazing kisser. He was gentle, and the taste of his mouth was amazing (Which was kind of surprising since he was a full wolf not so long ago, I expected him to have dog breath) and he was very skilled too.
“I don’t want to play if you’re not having fun” He whispered, before smooching me. “I prefer to see ya happy, my love”
I couldn’t help but smile. “Why, thanks puppy boy” I said, moving my hand through his torso, and into his underwear. “You’ve been a really good puppy boy today, haven’t you?”
I slowly caressed his cock. I was okay with this; we were on the blowjob level of things by now.
I mean, he only gave me one, but it was an advance, right? I still had to give a blowjob to him…
“Yeah, bruh. I’m a good puppy boy!” He sounded proud of himself. Probably because he was obeying me, not gonna complain though.
I wrapped my hand on his cock and started stroking slowly. Dave just stared at me with his deep blue eyes, smiling like an idiot. “You’re so… beautiful, Nate. The most beautiful person I’ve ever seen… fuck, that feels amazing to say”
I blushed, and stopped stroking for a bit. Dave placed his big hand on my cheek and leaned in to kiss me again. My nervousness fading away temporarily with each kiss, I felt safe. Like this was where I belonged.
In bed, with a hunk werewolf infatuated with me, and…
I shook my head “You’re trying to distract me so I forget to send you home, right?” I asked, raising my eyebrow.
He gave me the pleading puppy eyes. “Please bro, I don’t want to go, I just want to be with you and make you feel good and loved” He tried to convince me, and I was falling for it. I would be okay with having him stay the night, but… Dave seemed willing to drop all his other responsibilities in order to spend time with me.
“Dave… You know how it is, we can hang out from time to time if you want. But I’d prefer if you still live your life like you would normally, and that includes sleeping in your house too-“
“Let’s go together, bro. Mom and pops will love having you around, and my bed has enough space for the both of us. Please, babe…” He lightly kissed my lips. “…I love you”
‘Why do you have to be so cute?’ I thought.
“I’ll let you stay, but just a little while more, alright? And then you go back home, no more excuses, understood?”
He seemed defeated, but agreed with me. “Understood, bro. Whatever you want” He mumbled, hugging me. “I’ll enjoy every second we spend together, bruh”
I rolled my eyes, so cheesy.
…And yet, I still liked him so much.
----
As I said, I kept him around for a little longer, then sent him off to his house again.
According to Dave, his parents didn’t have a problem with letting him spend a few nights with me. But I preferred if he didn’t change his… human behavior that much.
I do like being around Dave, maybe not as much as how he likes to be around me, but still. But as I could see, Dave is willing to forget about his responsibilities just to be with me and make me happy, and that’s not something I’d like to do to him.
I have to remind him of returning to his house, studying, working out, hanging out with his friends, etc., because if it was for him, he would rather just hang out with me.
It was okay though; it wasn’t really a problem. Everything was still the same, and even better. Dave started doing his own essays! He’s… he tries, at least. But I appreciate the effort and help him in any way I can.
It’s only been a week since we’ve started hanging out, so not many changes I could do to his persona.
Next day, we had school again. School became a much more bearable place, I just focused on my studies and that was enough for me, with Dave appearing from time to time to spend some time together.
I sat down in my usual place at the science lab, put on my protective plastic glasses and looked over at Sam besides me.
It wasn’t usual for us to sit together, but it was a nice way to catch up from time to time.
“How’s our president?” I asked him when he nodded at me with a calm smile. We liked to joke about that, with him being the student council’s president.
He deserved that role, in my opinion, he worked so hard during his campaign even when he made some deals with the factions. Jocks included, but they were very clear with what they wanted.
And that was more funds for the sports division, with the cheerleaders backing them up. When you get the biggest fishes of the tank, it’s only a matter of time until the rest of the school would vote for Sam too.
“I officially hate prom night. I mean, it was fun last year, when I didn’t have to plan it from scratch!” He said, grabbing the protective glasses from the table and putting them on. He did it too quick and roughly, though. His teeth greeted a few moments as the pain seemed to fade. “I’ve received more than two hundred messages about ‘suggestions’ for it, and that was at 2 am, I had to turn off my phone now”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “Can’t you just… say that the theme will be ‘Wintery forest’ or something like that and just hang a lot of paper snowflakes from the ceiling? Prom night is just dancing around a decorated basketball court Sam, not much you can do with that”
But he seemed personally attacked by my comment. He frowned and took a bag of chocolate cookies from his bag, left it on the middle of the table and started eating.
“I mean, yeah but” He pushed the bag near me, like trying to tell me to eat something. I shook my head, I wasn’t hungry. “I’d like to do something different, you know? It’s our last year here, and my last chance to be a good president!”
I nodded, understanding what he meant. “If I have a good idea, I’ll let you know, alright?”
“Do you even plan on going to prom? You haven’t even gone last year as a junior, this may be your last chance, Nate” Ouch, low blow.
I looked behind us, noticing a lot of noise on the back of the lab. Dave was struggling to put on some of the protective gloves, before he noticed me staring and gave me a warm smirk, along with a wink. Half of his protective glove was hanging from his hand, before he tried to correctly put it in place.
I chuckled a bit, and Sam noticed it. “Or…” He gave me little nudges while motioning his head to Dave’s direction. “You and the big guy there?”
“Uh? What are you talking about-” But he lifted his hand to stop me, passed me his phone with the frontal camera on. I was blushing. “Am I that obvious?”
“He just winked at you, and you still have two arms so I like to think you two are up to something together” He finished, before grabbing the bag of cookies again and putting it back on his bag. “Besides, I heard rumors that he broke up with-“
The professor had entered the room and chatting time was over. I could still hear a bit of laughter on the back, but decided to keep my eyes on the front.
Damn, I was going to blow our cover if I kept acting like a little girl. But there was probably no cover at all by this point. It’s impossible for the school to not have noticed one of the hottest guys around breaking up with his girlfriend, just a few days after he started to spend time around me.
“I won’t deny, nor accept anything” I wondered if Dave could hear us, I knew he had heightened smelling abilities, that’s how he found out I was his soulmate, but I wondered if heightened hearing was also a thing.
I’d ask him for a detailed list of his powers later, but I always forget to do that in the heat of the moment. “Now, let’s pay attention before we blow up” I finished, looking at the professor as he started explaining today’s assignment.
Sam whispered near me “We’ll talk about this lateeer♫”, in a mocking melody tone.
“Mr. Howard, take that cap off! This is a laboratory, not the baseball field!” I looked beside me and saw Dick taking off his backwards cap, while mumbling something under his breath. Probably a curse, my friend isn’t fond of people who order him around, less if they are dumb professors, according to him.
The jocks on the back laughed, but we ignored them like the professor did, resuming the lesson and preparing for playing with chemicals.
---
I felt social today, and remained with Sam for the rest of the day. Which means that I’m not alone during lunch today. He wanted to interrogate me and I honestly didn’t know what to do. I was bad at making up excuses.
We went to get our plates of food and sat in a rather empty table.
“Soooo… Are you going to tell me or not?” Sam asked, still trying to make me spill the beans about Dave, probably.
“What are you talking about?” I played dumb. I wasn’t good at making excuses, but I was pretty good at keeping secrets.
“You know about you and Dave…” But he froze in place before finishing that sentence. An unexpected guest sat beside me, so I was now surrounded by Sam and the big guy.
“I couldn’t help but hear my name, what are you two talkin’ about?” Dave said, in a pretty friendly voice. “Man, I love school’s chicken. This school is so awesome with the lunch menu. What’s up, Sammy? Cat got your tongue?”
I rolled my eyes, Sam hated being called ‘Sammy’, but I assumed they did it on purpose to bother him. Not like he can do anything about it but… I think I can. Not now, though. That would sell me out.
“W-We… We were just talking about…” Sam gulped, looking at me for help. Two weeks spent with Dave, and I almost forgot he has an awful reputation.
We’ve tried to change it, but I can only do so much with him at a time. So, I decided to focus on small things first, like his studies, then the social things afterwards.
“The upcoming… football game, yeah. That’s it, go Rottweilers!” I finished, wanting to sink my face in my plate of smashed potatoes. That was an awful excuse.
“Fuck yeah, go Rottweilers!” Dave yelled while quickly standing up on his seat, placing one of his foots on the table, and some sudden loud barks followed him. I moved my plate, because THIS is why I prefer eating alone at the school yard.
Besides being crowded, the cafeteria always had weird things like this happening from time to time. Maybe someone gets their head smashed in their plate, or a food war starts. The yard is way more chill than this place.
Dave sat down again after that, and I left my plate back in its place. I was going to ask him if that was necessary, but decided to shut my mouth as soon as the rest of the football players sat around us.
I was safe, I knew that but… It was still unsettling. Sam and I knew the football players were shady, as I mentioned once. I knew Dave was strong, he’s a werewolf after all. But could he take them all at once, or would they be able to overpower him if they actually tried to?
I couldn’t tell if Dave noticed I was nervous, I just stared down at my plate and tried to listen to the chatter around me. Sam did the same thing, leaving the jocks speaking about the upcoming game.
“Didn’t know you liked football, bruh” Dave told me, probably trying to make me participate in the conversation. I just nodded, trying to think of a valid answer to him, probably something boring to make the jocks want to leave the table ASAP.
“I-I’m not a fan of it but… our team is so good that I can’t miss any of their games” Smart Nate, just feed their ego to make them happy!
“Really? Never saw you on the bleachers during our games” One of the guys pointed out. I noticed that Lucas and Butch weren’t participating at all in the chat. They just ate and looked at us, almost in complete silence.
“I blend in easily with the crowd, you know, being small and stuff like that” It was weird. Why am I trying to prove anything to these guys? ‘I just want you to leave, take the hint!’ I thought.
Dave finally spoke “I did see him, and yeah, the lil’ dude gets lost amongst the crowd” He patted my back quite harshly, making me cough, but I was glad he backed up my lie.
Sam gave me a puzzled look and I whispered ‘Just relax and try not to piss them off’
This time, Dave did notice it, and looked down at me with a worried look on his face. He might have realized that he fucked up.
Luckily, the rest of the lunch went on normally. The jocks made a few… ‘jokes’ here and there, but I laughed off with them. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t like them, but I wouldn’t like Dave to go on a rant beating them all up because he wants to protect me.
Of course, they brought up my ‘faggot-ness’, but I just went on with it, countering it with a not-suggesting joke.
They seemed friendly so far, better not ruin that. But I wondered if they were here willingly, or Dave was the one who summoned them here. Not saying he threatened them but… maybe he called a football team emergency, like Butch did once.
Sam and I couldn’t wait until it was over, so we ate fast and tried to get out of there ASAP, excusing ourselves saying that we had to pick up a few books before the next class. Dave followed me with his sad puppy eyes as we left, before getting up and going after me.
“Bro!” Dave said after leaving the cafeteria, and I stopped on the middle of the corridor. It wasn’t crowded, but there were a few students around on their way to the yard, to make the most of the little free time they had.
Sam raised an eyebrow, but decided to leave us alone. I could tell he had enough of the jocks for the day, and I was worried they may be mad for leaving them having lunch alone, after they ‘rewarded us with their presence’ or something like that. I didn’t like those guys.
I looked at Dave, as he stopped in front of me and smiled. But then, he looked around and noticed a few persons in the corridor. “Uh…” He mumbled.
“C’mon” I grabbed his hand and walked to the nearby boys’ bathroom. “There,” I said after closed the door behind us. “Private moment, what happened back there? At the cafeteria, I mean”
Dave’s eyes darted around the room, as little drops of sweat appeared on his forehead. “I-I… I wanted to try and… y’know, present you with my bros?” He gulped “I know you don’t like them, but… they are my friends, and I thought everything would be much easier if they saw how awesome you are”
I was a bit confused, but not mad. I didn’t end up hurt, nor did Sam, and that was enough for me. If the jocks actually tried to sit down with us and talk, then I was willing to give them a chance.
“I sorta still don’t get why we have to keep our thing in secret, bruh. You don’t have to be afraid of anyone trying to hurt us, because I’m David fucking Walker. I own this place, I’m an alpha!”
He sounded so excited while he said that, and motivated. It was nice to see that side of him; a side I would have never imagined Dave the big bully jock could have.
“I know, you’re really great and everyone… respects you,” I started, carefully thinking my words to avoid hurting his feeling, as he looked down at me, still with a big smile. “But it’s just for some time, as we take this slowly. It would be really weird for the others if you came someday to school and randomly yell ‘I’m gay!’. Give me some time, yeah? We can sort this out together, but let’s do it slowly”
His smile slowly faded from his face. I think I hurt his feelings anyway, and it was probably an inevitable thing to do. I kind of ran out of the cafeteria with Sam as soon as we finished eating, ruining his plan of having his bros get to know me.
“I understand if you’re mad with me, bro. But I think they actually liked you! You were so smart back there, mentioning football as an excuse…” He came closer to me, and kissed me lightly on the lips, placing his big hands on my cheeks, and looked at me with really sad eyes. “But I get if you’re mad and don’t want to see me for a while, I deserve it from putting you in danger with my bros”
“Just… stop, alright?” And he did. He closed his mouth and just looked at me, waiting for me to speak. “You didn’t do anything wrong, it was a nice idea. Just try to tell me about it before doing something like that again, and I may gather some nerve to tackle it properly, alright Davey?”
He nodded slowly, giving a sigh of relief. “Y-Yeah, I will, bro. Thanks for not being mad, I would hate myself if I made you mad” I was a bit scared of someone walking in the bathroom, but at the same time I think… I didn’t care at all.
It was going to be a slow thing, yeah. But, sooner or later, it was going to be discovered. So…
Dave was looking down to his shoes, like some misbehaved kid, when I stepped forward and pulled him in for a kiss.
I was hoping for someone to enter the bathroom. Some random guy, who would apologize and leave in fear after watching the big jock angry for interrupting our kiss.
But that never happened. Damn it.
Dave recovered his sweet smile as I looked up at him. “What was that for?”
“To reassure you that you didn’t do anything wrong” I whispered to him. “We probably shouldn’t play with our luck though, but we have a few more minutes before our next class”
The werewolf jock gave me one last smooch, before saying “I love you so much, bro…”
I couldn’t help but blush, I really liked my good puppy boy.
We left the bathroom together, and headed out for the yard. As I said, we still had a few minutes before classes started, and I wanted to make the most of them with my big guy.
-----
Chapter 7 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 5
Dave’s POV
I woke up on the floor, next to my bed.
I got up and admired my beautiful soulmate for a bit, before checking the time on my phone. Early, that’s good.
I placed a kiss on Nate’s forehead, as the sleepy bro faced the ceiling. I was still amazed with how this all started.
I was just walking around the corridor at school, when this really good smell hits my nose. My nose never failed me, and I was hoping to see what that was. It was something I never smelled before, not even pancakes were that good. (And I loved pancakes!).
I started following that smell, like it was the most important thing in the world. It was calling to me; I just knew it.
Seconds later, I was in front of this guy I’ve never talked to, but I’ve seen him in my class. He was one of Sammy’s dorky friends. I knew Sammy, the whole team knew Sammy. He’s the student council’s president, and he was used to hanging out with everyone.
After confirming that the smell came from him, a sudden realization went through my entire body.
He was my soulmate.
At the moment, I felt blissful. And I still felt like that every moment I spend with him.
It wasn’t long afterwards after I had to spill the beans about my true nature as a werewolf. He ordered me to tell the truth, and I had to happily do so. Made everything easier, of course.
My bro has been really cool since the first time we’ve met.
I smiled as I gave my love another glance, before walking to the bathroom.
I looked at myself on the mirror. Killer body. Big pecs, great abs.
‘I’m soooo handsome’ I thought, smiling and winking at my reflection, while bouncing my pecs for a few seconds.
I looked at the leather bowser collar around my neck. It felt good to wear, it was a gift from Nate. It only made me love him even more.
It reminded me that I’m his good puppy boy.
You see, I would be pretty mad if someone mocked me about me being a werewolf. But… this was Nate I’m talking about, I just wanted to be on my knees in front of him, waiting to serve and obey him as my lovely soulmate.
So, if he wanted me to be a good puppy boy, then hell, I’m a good puppy boy.
I was still excited after last night’s full moon. The mandatory transformation lasted only for the night, but I still felt its effects on my personality. Those usually lasted a few hours after the night was over, but nothing I couldn’t handle.
I washed my teeth and tidied my short hair. I liked to look good and hot!
When I finished, and as much as it hurt me to do this… I had to wake up Nate. We had to go to school together, and I knew my love wouldn’t like arriving late, so it would be good for me to arrive a bit earlier today so he can make it in time.
I walked up to the bed and leaned in, I placed my hand in his shoulder and softly shook him a few times. “Nate… Hey Nate, time to wake up, bro” I whispered, trying to be as gentle as possible.
He opened his eyes slowly, and rubbed them a bit before saying “Hmm…? What time is it…?”
I checked my phone. “6 am, we have a while before having to go. And I hear mom is downstairs preparing breakfast” I said, smelling the pancakes. Pops must have told mom about my soulmate, or at least that we had a guest.
Nate just took a moment to fully wake up, before sitting on the bed. “Hmm…” He looked so cute. Sleepy, a bit confused, covered in my bed sheets. I loved him so much. “That smells so good…” He mumbled.
I smiled, before leaning in to give him a kiss. I was used to kissing roughly, to assert my dominance with my girl, but… I couldn’t do that with Nate, I wanted to be gentle and careful with him. He kissed me back, and I knew he enjoyed it. I’m a pretty amazing kisser.
Even if he doesn’t feel the same about me. Even if he doesn’t love me like I love him, I wanted to prove him that I’m a good soulmate.
I reluctantly broke the kiss. As much as I’d like to jump back in bed and be with him, I knew he’d hate being late for school. I noticed I was still on my underwear, so I walked over to my dresser and grabbed some jeans and a plain colored fitted tee, finishing the hot guy look with my always-needed varsity jacket.
My love decided to get up after a bit, and changed his clothes for the ones he grabbed at his house before we came here. It was a good opportunity to see him on his underwear, so cute and sexy.
Before we went downstairs, I took off my bowser collar and putted it back in my school bag again. Mom and Pops would probably not like that detail, but I loved it.
“Ready?” I asked him, ruffling his hair a bit.
He nodded, a bit dazedly. “I’m still a bit sleepy, but that helps with the anxiety” He yawned “…Less inhibitions, I guess”
I smiled. I was lowkey hoping that he would actually want to stay home, order me to transform and just jerk off together like we’ve did a few days ago. I would be so happy to do that.
I shook my head, seems like I lost myself in fantasy again!
I opened the door and we went downstairs together. I was right, mom was making pancakes!
“Look who’s finally up…” She mumbled, before flipping the current pancake with mastery. I spent half of my childhood eating pancakes, she’s pretty much an expert by now. “Why don’t you get ready, guys? Just this one and the pancake towers will be ready”
I noticed Nate froze in place, but I grabbed his hand and crossed our fingers together. I couldn’t tell if that helped him, but it was surely helping me. We walked together to the table and sat down next to each other. I gave him a reassuring smile and he returned it.
As we sat down, mom left two plates with a tower of five pancakes each. Mom was a really great woman. Unlike me and pops, she had dark brown hair, but I got her blue eyes. She always seemed happy and caring about everyone.
As she left a bottle of maple syrup in front of us, she gave Nate a sweet smile before presenting herself “Adam told me about you already, I’m Sandy Walker, Dave’s mom”
He nodded, shivering a bit. He had this weird thing where he gets nervous about everything, I noticed it since day one. “Nate Hall… Dave’s friend” He mumbled, trying to return the smile.
“He’s my soulmate” I said, assuming that pops already told her everything.
And I was right, apparently. “I know, your dad explained everything” She walked around the table to hug me “I’m so happy for you, David!” She said as she hugged me tightly. It wasn’t a problem, I was used to tight hugs, but Nate was a lot more delicate than I was so I hoped that she could control her strength.
I was pretty nervous though, and I was glad my parents weren’t mentioning any of it. I’m talking about my girlfriend, Leslie.
“So, you’re okay with it?” I asked her, and looked over at Nate. He just looked down at his plate, barely moving.
“I can’t say I’m amused by the concept of soulmates, if I’m being honest” She said, with a bit of disgust in her voice. But it disappeared as soon as she continued speaking. “But you seem pretty happy, and Nate, you shouldn’t be nervous. Nothing bad is going to happen, honey” She finished, with a sweet voice.
Like trying to reassure him that he’s safe with us, or more specifically, me.
Nate returned the smile, and mumbled a “T-Thankyou”. I assumed his nervousness would fade away over time, it was a new thing for the two of us.
Leslie has met my parents already, but she hadn’t visited a lot since. They liked her, and she liked them, but I never thought it would be too important to have her around a lot at my house. Unless it was to have sex! I never miss a good chance when the house is empty!
You can’t invite a lot of people to fuck when your parents have heightened senses, and can hear you from the living room.
Mom asked Nate about himself. Like his hobbies and stuff like that, but the poor guy didn’t know what to answer. “I like… playing videogames. S-Sorry, I’m more of an introvert, normally”
Mom laid his back on the wall and took a sip of his coffee, looking at him “It’s okay. My best friend is an introvert too and I know I shouldn’t push some subjects with her.” She said, quite chilled. She was trying to put some comfort in her words, to make Nate less nervous, but it didn’t seem to work with Nate. “But, you can ask for more pancakes if you want”
“Oh, I do! I want more pancakes!” I said. Pancakes are my favorite thing in the world, only surpassed by my beautiful Nate!
“Oh no, not for you. You get more aggressive when you have a sugar rush, and I don’t care if your principal shrugs it off. I won’t support that kind of behavior from my son!”
I rolled my eyes as she took the last sip of her coffee and walked back into the kitchen, as I went back to enjoying my remaining pancakes. I looked over at Nate, and noticed he was looking at me too.
I offered my hand to him, and he put his (Which was noticeable smaller than mine) on top of mine. We crossed our fingers and I smiled at him.
“I love you” I mumbled, but Nate remained silent and blushed.
After breakfast was over, we went to my room and grabbed our bags. I pulled him in for a kiss before we left the room again, and he seemed to enjoy it a lot, placing his arms around my neck as I grabbed the back of his head with my hand.
We broke the kiss, and continued on our way.
----
We both remained silent as I drove to school.
He looked at me and tried to break the silence with a “So… what do you think?”
“Hmm?” I mumbled, looking at the driving mirror.
“About your parents, do you think… they like me?” He looked down at his crossed hands as he said that. I could tell he was nervous -again- as he waited for my answer.
“They loved you, I guess” I said with a shrug as I turned the car to the left, almost arriving to school. “I mean, they were a lot more judgmental with Leslie, so given their reaction I’d like to think that they actually liked you”
I looked at him and noticed a small smile on his face. Damn, I really, really loved this guy. Even his smell was amazing, which I could feel from across a school corridor. Calling out to me, telling me to go near my love and place my arm around his shoulder or grab his hand and walk together.
“Dave?” He said, looking up at me.
“Yeah, bro?” We were about to arrive when he shot his request. But I felt it more like an order.
Not really, though. He requested it, but his wish was my command, so I had to comply with anything he wanted. I loved it.
“May I ask… Remember what we chatted about yesterday?” I gave him a nod, before he continued “Well… Could you apologize to him? To the guy, I mean”
My stomach sank.
But… he was right. If I wanted Nate to trust me, I had to be a better person. That would be a good start. Besides, I was going to do it anyway, because of my urge to obey him. My soulmate was so caring for others, it made me love him even more (If that’s possible!).
I stopped the car on the school’s parking, and gave him a nod “Sure, bro. I’ll apologize to Liam as soon as I see him, alright?”
He smiled at me, and I leaned in to kiss him. So good… I’ll miss this during the following hours.
I broke the kiss and grabbed our bags from the back seats. I gave him his bag before leaving the car, and locking it down with my key.
Nate and I separated before entering school. I wanted to kiss him, so badly. But, that would give us away, and I’m supposed to be a loyal boyfriend to my girl.
I’m supposed to.
It was kind of weird for me to arrive at this time, I usually arrive two minutes before having to enter my class, to be the least amount of time possible in this hellhole.
As I walked to my locker, I noticed Liam (The nerd that usually did the football team’s essays. We liked to keep him in check, to remind him of his place.) But as soon as I saw him, I felt… bad?
It was something weird. I gave it some thought before realizing it. Nate told me to apologize to him, and I wanted to do whatever Nate told me to do. I love Nate, he’s amazing and so caring about everyone. He’s truly a wonderful bro.
I walked up to the nerdy guy, as he stood straight with his head down. We had him really well trained to give respect to his superiors, heh.
…That’s bad. I felt worse now.
“Hey, Liam?” I said, trying to give him a friendly tone, but that would probably scare him more. I liked to use friendly tones when I’m about to beat up someone.
“Y-yes… s-sir?” He asked, without moving even a single inch. He was probably paralyzed by fear.
I swallowed some saliva, before resuming “I wanted to say that… I’m sorry about… well, everything I’ve done to you”
He slowly lifted his head to look at me. A really confused expression on his face, as he quickly looked back down. “I’ve realized I’ve been awful with you, and I’m really sorry about that” I continued.
What would Nate do in my position? “Uh… And you can also stop doing my essays. If I want to be someone in life, I can’t expect everyone to do my job for me, bruh” I told him, patting his shoulder in a friendly way.
Liam remained silent, as I removed my hand from his shoulder. He gave a nervous nod and mumbled “T-t-thank… Thank you, sir” Poor guy, he was probably too afraid of me to think it was a real apology.
But, I did as I was told, and that felt amazing. I couldn’t help but smile as I walked away and resumed my way towards my locker. I don’t know what I’m going to do there, since my teammates wouldn’t arrive until a few minutes later.
I reached my locker and just… laid there, thinking about what just happened. ‘I’m really an asshole’ I thought. I’ve never been able to see it, until I noticed my soulmate was afraid of me.
I thought I was fine, acting like I own the place. Not because of my werewolf powers, that’s just a plus of the job. My pops always wanted me to be respected, and to make me stand up for myself. I guess I did that… way too well.
I rubbed my face, as I noticed my teammates coming from the other half of the corridor. We slapped hands, as they noticed I arrived earlier than usually. We liked to arrive at the same time, to seem stronger as we passed by.
I greeted my teammates one by one as we slapped hands.
“Bro, why so early?” Asked one.
I shrugged, as I leaned back on the locker “No reason, just… couldn’t sleep last night, and didn’t find anything better to do. Catch my drift, bro?” I faked a yawn after that. I looked over at the other half of the corridor, noticing Nate greeting his friends.
“Hell yeah, bro. It sucks when it happens-” I stopped paying attention. Leslie entered the school.
Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck, what am I going to do? Was I going to just… break up with her?
“Hey Dave!” She said, as she noticed me. I would usually pull her in for a kiss, to show off my hot girlfriend to the rest of my teammates, but today… that urge was gone. If it were Nate, I would do it, but I saw Leslie as my friend now, not my girlfriend anymore.
“Hey Lee… How’s it going?” I answered. She smiled, like she always does. She’d always been a cheerful girl, happy all the time and trying to make everyone feel better. It hurt me a bit what I was about to do. Before she could answer, I asked “Can we have a chat? In private?”
She seemed confused, but nodded “Sure? Is everything alright, Davey?” She placed a hand on my cheek. The vultures that I call teammates seemed interested in our conversation, but tried to pass it off making fake chat about football.
That’s why I wanted to talk in private. I pointed to a nearby door, and she nodded in agreement “Right, let’s go” she mumbled, grabbing my hand as we walked together.
I entered the janitor’s closet with Leslie. Just like we liked to do when I wanted to make out with her at school.
Brown hair, with a few pinks streaks here and there that fitted nicely in the ponytail she liked to have. She wore her reading glasses and a turtleneck sweater, with black leggings.
You could think that she’s a nerdy girl, but she’s actually one of the hottest cheerleaders in school. It was kind of natural for us to be together.
I felt bad about this, she didn’t deserve it at all. But thinking about my real soulmate… it kinda fogged my mind for a second, as I imagined me and Nate together.
I shook my head, and noticed she was talking to me. “Dave, what do you want to talk about? We have to enter class in a few minutes and-“
“I want to break up with you” I interrupted her, after gathering the nerve to actually say it. I felt awful, and I could she didn’t expect it. It was like I just dumped a bucket of cold water on her.
Her face showed some disgust, “Yeah, well I don’t have the time for this” But, before she could run away crying or something like that, I used my secret move. I thought about this during the whole day, and I wasn’t sure if it would work, but here I go.
“Wait… I’m gay” It kinda wasn’t true, I’m not gay. I’m just in love with Nate, I don’t like dudes. I love Nate, does that mean I’m Natesexual?
Her expression of confusion and anger vanished as a little smile appeared. She’s one of those persons who fight for LGBT rights and etc., so I really hoped she would not feel bad.
“…Really?” She asked, and I gave her a nod. She came forward and gave me a hug. “Alright, I can’t get in the way of love, I guess… I feel bad, but I’m still happy you decided to explore your sexuality. It would have been nice if you told me before about it, it could have lightened the blow…”
“I-I know, Lee. But you know me, I didn’t know what my mates would say about it if they found out”
She nodded, apparently understanding everything. “So… the rumors are true? You and that guy… Nate? I’ve been trying to ignore them all week. Telling myself that ‘Dave can’t be gay, he hunts gay guys down at the corridors!’ –Not saying I approve that but it’s impossible to make you change your mind-”
Huh, fucking high school. Rumors fly around here like crazy, you can’t get your guard down for a second that people start talking about ya.
I nodded, it was pointless to hide it for long. I wanted to date Nate, anyway, she would find out sooner or later.
She always tried to stop me from bullying nerds around, trying to appeal to my soft side. She managed to, a few times. But I’m not some pussy, I get my own shit together and do stuff on my own.
I looked down at my feet, like some child who misbehaved. It wasn’t her fault at all, the soulmate bond is part of my nature, and there’s nothing I could do (or would do) about it. I just love Nate now, simple as that.
“Can we still be friends?” I asked her. Not loving her in a romantic way doesn’t mean that she’s not a great person I’d like to have around.
“Hey, don’t feel bad. I totally get it, and I’d be happy to still be your friend, Davey” She kissed my cheek, in a friendly way, and hugged me again. “I won’t say anything until you’re ready to do it yourself, you can trust me. As for the breakup… I’ll make something up, alpha guy” She finished with a wink, before heading outside.
I’ve always thought about telling her about the werewolf thing, but decided it would only cause trouble. I’ve only told Nate because he told me to spill the beans about what happened, otherwise he wouldn’t have found out either.
I stood there a few minutes, smiling to myself. She really was amazing, although that didn’t stop me from feeling bad for having to breakup with my girlfriend, but I wasn’t going to cry over it.
Crying’s for pussies.
I went out of the janitor’s closet and looked around. Everyone was already heading in for class, so I just went to my class and hoped my teammates weren’t going to start asking shit. Maybe I should sit with Nate again today?
----
Sadly, I didn’t manage to sit with Nate. I was tempted to make his partner leave his side so I could sit, but I was trying to make Nate feel alright around me, so that was out of the question.
After science class, we had PE class together today. Needless to say, my favorite class.
I remained around my fellow teammates. As I mentioned before, I was the alpha of my team. The leader, you could say. I still remember quite vividly when I walked in the locker room after football practice and ordered Butch to never mess around with Nate again.
He laughed at my face, and that was one of the worst mistakes he could have made in his life. A well thrown punch at the belly would have sent the message correctly, but he knew what was coming. Another threat with me raising my fist was enough for him to beg for mercy.
Never mess around with the alpha wolf in campus.
We were still good, we’re bros after all. I made a request, and he tried to mock me about it, but we had to keep ourselves cool. We had an image to maintain, although I kinda forgot about that when I grabbed Lucas’ hair and pushed him against a locker in the middle of a crowded corridor.
Nobody mocks my love. Nobody.
Speaking of which, he was at the other half of the gym.
A big, roofed place with some bleachers at the sides. This is where the basketball games are held, but honestly, I preferred the football field.
But the coach wanted us to do some sets of exercises. Nothing I couldn’t handle.
Before we actually started, I noticed Nate and his friends were looking at my direction, so I decided to play dumb and try to eavesdrop.
I grabbed the mat beneath me, positioned in a better way so my ear would point to Nate and his friends, then focused on them as I started with the sets of crunches the coach told me and a few classmates to do. It was a rotational circuit, I loved these.
“-whole school has been talking about Dave apparently hanging out with you at breaks. What’s up with that, dude?” Asked Sammy, the guy I mentioned before. Sammy… he’s alright, I guess. He’s not a nerd, nor a fag. We like to mock him by calling him Sammy, just because he doesn’t like it.
He’s one of those guys who want to get a perfect life, perfect grades, the perfect chick, etc. A golden boy, but he doesn’t play sports, he just acknowledges our superiority and tries to not piss us off, in exchange for our support on his campaign as student council’s president.
We had a kinda deal with him for that, ‘Our votes for his campaign in exchange of more funds for the extracurricular activities, but with a big focus on football and cheerleading’. Hell yeah, we accepted.
The third wheel of the group was Dick, Sammy’s best friend. Dick is cool, he was going to join the team but got turned off by our masculinity. Whatever, if he can’t handle us, it’s his problem.
He ended up joining the baseball team, but barely hangs out with his teammates. He prefers his lil’ group of friends. Not my problem if he wants to be a weirdo, though.
“Uh… Dave’s just… I don’t know what you want me to tell you, maybe he decided to change for the better? You could ask him if you want to know” My bro tried to be dismissive of the conversation, like not wanting to push the subject forward.
“I know, Nate. But defending you against Butch and Lucas at the bathroom? And a few days afterwards he tries to apologize to Liam? People speaks, man-“
“I think you’re just worried that lil’ Nate here might have something going on with the big bully Dave, bro. Leave the guy be, he’s not gettin’ hurt or anything” Huh, thanks Dick. You would make a good teammate, now that I think of it. “But, if he tries to hurt you, I don’t care if he’s bigger or stronger than me. I can grab a baseball bat and leave him without children, a’ight?”
Nate shivered at the thought, and I frowned. Who does this moron think he is to speak about me like that?
“If you get caught by violence and fighting one of the principal’s favorite jocks, you’ll most likely get expelled. I would be careful if I were you, man” Sammy told him, saying the absolute truth.
“Guys” Nate finally spoke up. “I’m alright. He hasn’t tried to hurt or threaten me, he just acted friendly with me and I really appreciate that for once” My love explained, I gave a soft sigh of relief as I heard him talk. “And now, we have to climb this damn rope. Who made up these awful exercises? Satan?”
I chuckled, and Butch noticed me as we continued with our crunches “Bro, what are you laughing at?”
I shook my head “Nothin’, just a meme I thought about” I looked across the gym and noticed Nate started climbing up the rope. I always liked that exercise, it was pretty easy. But I could see why he didn’t like it.
He struggled A LOT to hold on to the rope and not fall down. He wasn’t the most athletic guy, and I wondered how he managed to remain so skinny. A worried look crossed my face as he seemed about to fall down a few times, but I tried to reassure myself that his friends at the floor would catch him if anything happened.
After a bit, a few of the guys around me started looking at him and mumbling something, as they took a break from their sets of crunches. And as soon as I noticed it, Nate seemed to noticed it too.
He looked at my direction, then at the guys lying beside me as they looked back at him and chuckled. His face did a 180° from focused on climbing to completely terrified. My friends weren’t saying anything hurtful, though. They were just staring, but Nate didn’t know that. He probably thought they were mocking him.
But instead of falling down, he just stopped hanging as tightly and slid down the rope. That probably hurt, but he seemed alright. Dick started climbing the rope after him as my soulmate just took a break at the bleachers and drank some water.
I was tempted to go near him, and I did. I got up from my mat and just jogged over to his side, sitting beside him on the bleachers.
He had a surprised look, seeing me near him during class. “Hey?” He asked, as he looked for his bottle of water in his bag.
“Hey, how’s it hanging?” Oh fuck, I shouldn’t have said that after he almost fell from the rope.
“Uh… sort of good, I guess. What brings you to my lair?” He said, rising his hands like some kind of overlord showing off his base. I rolled my eyes, such a nerd.
And I loved him so much.
“Just wanted to spend some time with my bro” I said, patting his back softly to avoid hurting him. I’ve been thinking about controlling my strength around him, since I could easily hurt him if I wasn’t careful enough. And hurting my soulmate was the last thing I could ever want.
Nate remained silent, just looking over at the other guys as he drank his water.
“What happened over there? Got nervous, bro?” I asked,
“Yep, I can’t handle people watching me. Guess that’s why I never entered drama club” He replied, as he got up. “But it’s alright, we’re about to move on to the next exercise anyway” He smiled at me before getting up.
He looked cute when he was nervous, but seeing him happy around me was even better. It made me feel like a good soulmate, like I’m doing my job and making him feel loved and happy.
But before he returned to the group, I grabbed his hand and he turned to me. “Bro… wanna hang out after school? I have a place I’d like to show you” I said quietly, so Nate’s friends wouldn’t hear what we were talking about.
He seemed to think about it, before saying a “Uh… Okay, now I’m curious about it, but I can wait”
I smiled at him, and felt an urge to kiss him, but quickly reminded myself of where we were. “Yeah, can’t wait to show it to you, bro” I answered, and with that he resumed his walk towards his friends as they moved to a different spot for their next exercise.
Trying to concentrate amongst all the chatter in the court, I could easily eavesdrop again on what Dick and Sammy were saying as soon as Nate rejoined them. “What was that? Anything important?” One of them asked.
I noticed Nate was flustered and smiled. “I’ll… I’ll tell you later, c’mon we gotta do some push-ups”
I kept walking towards my group again, and prepared to climb the rope.
----
Classes were over for the day, and I waited for Nate at the parking lot. I sent him a message to come with me as soon as he finished with his things.
I saw Nate coming from the parking entrance, so I grabbed my keys from my pocket and unlocked the car.
“Ready to go?” I asked him as he came close enough.
He gave me a nod, with a nervous smile. “Should I ask where are we going?”
“It’s a surprise, bro. I’ll tell you if you want to know, but I’ll show ya one of my favorite places in the world”
I opened the door for him as he spoke “I think I’ll just wait and see… I don’t want to ruin the surprise” He sat on the car and closed the door, and I walked to the driver’s side and entered the car myself.
We threw our bags to the back seats and drove off, away from the school and the always-watching dumbasses.
It wasn’t a long way. The forest was quite nearby, and it had a nice –Although small- road for the cars, for those who wanted to spend an evening at the forest camping or going for a swim at the nearby lake. That was our objective.
We arrived and grabbed our bags, before getting out of the car. I locked it again, and then looked around.
The green scenery was really awesome. I could feel myself in my element already, so I tried to recognize the surroundings. A few minutes later, I noticed a few signs left by the local forest rangers to help out the visitors. From that point, the lake was easy to find.
I still felt uneasy after everything that happened today. The apologizing to the nerd stuff was alright, I was happy to do anything that Nate wanted me to do. But… breaking up with my girlfriend –even if I wasn’t in love with her anymore- was still a rough moment, and Nate never told me to do that, so I wasn’t feeling especially happy.
Being with my soulmate helped a lot, though. That blissful feeling and warmness in my chest, the light fog in my mind as I could only think of keeping him happy and safe, and listen carefully just in case he asked me to do something for him, so I could obey as soon as possible.
We walked through the forest, holding hands like a pair of normal lovers. I looked at him, as he explored everything with his gaze. He looked nervous, as always, but also kinda excited.
He noticed me staring and blushed a bit. I smiled, brought his hand to my face and gave it a gentle kiss.
“Where are we going?” He asked, as we kept walking forward, seemingly without an objective in sight.
“The forest is one of my favorite places, used to come a lot with my pops during full moons, or with my teammates after a good bro night” I explained “I know a few nice spots to spend some time together, bro”
He nodded, and remained silent as we kept going. I had an idea.
“Wait,” I said, making him stop and look at me, a bit puzzled. “Jump on my back”
“Wait, what? Are we going full-on Twilight now?” He answered, probably thinking I’m joking.
“Nah, bro. But I thought I could carry you- Never mind, it was a dumb idea” Damn it, David. Now he’ll think that you’re weird.
But, he seemed to like the idea. Nate jumped on my back and wrapped his arms around my neck, not too roughly to avoid choking me. It felt amazing, being in close contact to him. I felt useful for him.
Being with Nate was like a spiral of positive emotions, unless I did something to upset him or hurt him in any way. And because I didn’t want to hurt him, I just jogged like a regular human would do, to avoid hitting him with tree branches or stuff like that.
“Enjoying the view?” I asked him, after the first minutes jogging. I wasn’t tired, and he wasn’t heavy at all (Even when we both had our school bags on). Perks of being really strong!
“Sort of, yeah” And I was glad to hear that. I had an idea about where to go, there was this lake me and my teammates liked to go and swim. I think it would make a really romantic spot, just the two of us!
I can feel his heart beating on my back. It felt so warm. The heartbeat of my most beloved person in the whole world. It felt so special and it made me so happy as I kept on jogging. I swear I'm lifting the whole world with my back and it's the best feeling ever.
I kept going for a good while, until we reached the lake. It was more like a pound, of sorts. A little cliff could be seen at the other side of it, perfect for cannon balls or backflips!
Nate got off my back and gave me a sweet kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for the ride” He said, still a bit nervous, but definitely more at ease about this whole date plan.
“Anytime, bro. If you ever need a soulmate to carry you, I would carry you to the ends of the earth” I said, taking a few steps closer to him and leaning in to make out. I would normally NOT say something so cheesy, but my babe deserved that and more.
His kisses were… amazing… I couldn’t get enough of him. I pulled him closer, so our bodies would be one against the other.
But, I had a better idea after a few minutes, and as much as it hurt me to do that, I had to break the kiss.
“Would you like to go and swim, bro?” I said, taking off my varsity jacket and putting it in my bag. He seemed to analyze the proposal, like he was conflicted whether on do that or not. It was the middle of the fall, but it wasn’t THAT cold yet.
“Uh… sure?” He said, a bit insecure, but giving me a nice smile. I proceeded to take off my clothes, and when he understood what was going on he did the same thing.
“We didn’t bring swimming trunks, so wanna skinny dip?” It was a kind of idea I had on the back of my mind during this whole thing. I thought about asking him to go to his house and get a swimming trunk, since I’m okay with skinny dipping and he obvious used smaller trunk sizes.
“I think… I prefer to stay in my underwear, sorry” He said, blushing. Nervous Nate… so cute and handsome. I couldn’t get hold of myself and gave him a cute smooch on the lips.
“It’s okay babe, as long as you’re comfortable it’s fine…” I did prefer to skinny dip, though. So after that, I took off my underwear and stood in front of him in all my naked glory. Even soft, my cock was a pretty good size, so I was really comfortable. “Check this out, bro”
I walked away from him, following the border of the lake as I climbed to the highest spot of the rock wall. I could see Nate still at the border, as he observed me with a worried look on his face. Aww, my love was worried about me!
As I reached my objective, I stroke a few poses for him, flexing my arms and tensing my torso for him to admire. I could feel my cock hardening a bit, thinking about Nate being proud of me as the good puppy boy I am.
That gave me an idea, I looked up at the sky and let out a loud “ARH-WOOOOOOOOOO”.
Nate clapped in awe, as he nervously looked around, but I knew there was nothing to worry about. No one would hear us in here, unless they were close. And by the looks of it, just me and Nate were around for the day.
After that, I turned around and took a deep breath. I closed my eyes and jumped back, attempting to do a backflip as I fell down into the water. It was cold, but nothing I couldn’t handle, I loved swimming here with my bros.
I swam back up to the surface, and looked to Nate, still on the edge of the lake. “C’mon bro! The water is sooo good!” I told him. He gave me a nod and slowly went in. I swam to his side and before he could notice, pulled him in for another kiss.
I was tempted to try and take off his underwear, but I didn’t want to make him mad. I had to respect my love’s decision and just enjoy our time together as much as I could.
He kissed me back, as I grabbed him and he crossed his legs around me. It was something pretty comfortable, and we were still on a pretty shallow spot to make sure we could do this without sinking down.
By this point, my cock was hard and leaking. I wanted Nate to order me around so badly, but that would have to wait. This moment was pretty amazing too. Just me and the love of my life.
“…Enjoying this, bro?” I asked him. “Just the two of us?”
“I-It’s… pretty cool, yeah” He mumbled. He looked around for a bit, before getting off me, then splashed some water at me playfully.
“Oh no, you just started a water war you won’t be able to win!” I said, returning the splash at him. He went underwater to avoid me, and I tried to look out for him, having my hands ready to splash his cute face.
I heard him returning to the surface and turned around quickly, throwing a big splash at him. He laughed, and it made me happy. I was happy to see Nate wasn’t scared of me like he was at the first day. I loved him so much.
He jumped on my back again, but I could totally carry him, even when I couldn’t feel my feet touching the ground anymore. “Oh yeah?” I said, before going underwater with him on my back. I was careful enough to avoid making him swallow the water, but still rough enough to make him hold tight from my neck.
I swam a bit deeper, noticing that he wrapped his legs around me again, probably for safety. I went back to the surface and we both took a big, deep breath. Just in case, I didn’t want my babe to drown or feel fear.
“That… That was… That was really fun” He managed to say, as he recovered his breath. It was getting late, and Nate felt really cold, so I decided to swim back to the border and get out of the lake.
“You’re freezin’ bro, let’s go back home before you get sick” I told him. He took off his underwear because it was wet, and tried to squeeze the water out of it. I grabbed my gym towel from my bag and passed it to him. As he soaked himself with the towel, I took a few steps away and started to shake my body to soak.
I heard Nate chuckle, so I kept going for a bit more. After that, we’ve both got dressed again (Although my bro was going commando now, due to his wet underwear). I grabbed my varsity jacket from my bag and placed it around him. “That’ll keep ya warm, love”
I noticed him blushing, “Thanks, but I’d like you to be warm too-” He started, before I interrupted him with a kiss.
“Being with you makes me warm and happy, bro. I love you” I said, after breaking the kiss.
He blushed more before trying to look away. I was used to him not answering my “I love you”’s, and it didn’t bother me at all. Spending time with my soulmate was proof enough that he also enjoyed my company.
We finished dressing up and walked back to the car. I wrapped my arm around him, as usual. My varsity jacket looked good on him, but it was a few sizes bigger. He looked cute though, small as he was.
“My house or your house?” I asked him, as I saw my car on the distance. We didn’t talk much on the way back to the car, but he was shivering. I had to warm my love ASAP.
“M-Mom would get worried if I-I spend t-two nights away f-from home” He said, trembling from head to feet. Fuck, bad idea going for a swim on the middle of fall. “But s-she has night shift t-tonight, my house w-would be empty” He finished.
“Fuck yeah, bro. Just me and you, cuddling on your small bed?”
He gave me a little punch in the guts. It didn’t hurt, it was more playful than mean. I pulled him closer after that as we arrived at the car.
---
Nate’s POV
Dave grabbed the mug of tea and walked towards the sofa, as I kept changing the TV channels, looking for something interesting to see.
The big jock left the mug on the coffee table and sat manspreading beside me, wrapping my shoulder with his arm as I relaxed on the sofa.
Suddenly, the TV went black as a message appeared. “We interrupt the regularly scheduled program to bring you this important message” Oh, what now?
“A group of dangerous individuals, known as the Greenwood’s Runaways have been spotted on their way to Blue Liberty town. If you recognize or have interacted with any of the following suspects, don’t hesitate to call the local police department. They have been confirmed to be highly dangerous.” A few images appeared on screen, showing the faces of what seemed to be high school students from varying ages. They didn’t seem dangerous, but… off. Like they were scared.
“Hmm” I mumbled as I changed the channel. I wonder if they had something to do with supernatural stuff too. As I said, the world gives a big shift after you learn this kind of stuff exists.
“Don’t worry bro, they wouldn’t stand a chance against me. I’ll protect you if anything happens, alright?”
I remained silent though. Today has been amazing, and Dave has been really sweet with me. I could have never imagined a guy like him inviting me to a date, and I really enjoyed it, despite my nervousness.
And I think… I got to trust him a lot more than I usually would. I loved being on his back and just… holding tight as he swam deeper into the lake, then went back up at the perfect moment because I was getting breathless.
I grabbed the tea, took a big sip of it and left it back on the coffee table, before laying my head on Dave’s lap. The big werewolf started doing the same ‘purr’ he does when I scratch his ear, but I wasn’t doing anything this time. Maybe he just enjoyed being near me? It was pretty relaxing, though.
“Nate?” He asked, looking down at me.
“Hmm?”
“I broke up with Leslie today”
I looked at him, mouth opened but words weren’t able to come out. I honestly didn’t know what to say, I never wanted him to break up with his girlfriend.
I’ve actually tried to be really careful with my words, so he wouldn’t do it just because I told him to. “And… How did that go?” I was curious nonetheless.
He moved his head a bit, like trying to seem jovial. “Pretty good, I guess. I told her I’m in love with another guy, and I knew she would take it well. We decided to remain as friends, so I guess everythin’ turned out alright! Oh, and I also apologized to Liam like you asked me to!”
He seemed happy to tell me this, but I couldn’t help and feel bad for that. “I-I… I’m sorry, I’ve never wanted to make you break up with her…” But he silenced me.
“It’s not your fault, you’ve never really asked me to do so, so it was on my own free will, bro. Don’t feel bad, I wanted it. I wanted this” Dave said, looking down at me with love in his eyes. “By the way, feeling warmer yet, or should I hug you to warm you more?”
I sat up again, as Dave took the chance to put his arm around me and pull me closer. “Hey…” He mumbled, before giving me a kiss. I kissed him back, starting a very nice make out session.
I’ve got used to this. Kind of. I tried to, at least.
I definitely never expected a werewolf to fall in love with me, let alone be my soulmate. But, I’m not going to complain anymore. I’m gonna try to relax, and enjoy having a wholesome jock as my soulmate.
Dave pushed me to lay down on the couch, before getting on top of me and resuming the kissing session.
I was still covered by a sheet, but that wasn’t going to stop Dave. He sat a few seconds to take off his tee, before grabbing the sheet and throwing it to the floor.
I saw the chance, and took off my shirt too, but I felt kind of weird. Dave had an amazing body, but I’m… not as athletic as him, huh. Not a surprise, honestly.
Dave got on top of me again and started to kiss my neck, it felt really nice. Then, he started moving down, kissing my torso, one of my nips, and kept going until he reached the start of my pants.
He looked up at me, with puppy pleading eyes. “Babe… Would you like me to continue? understand if you want to wait more…” I just stared at him, not knowing what to do or say. “But I assure you, bro... I’m gonna do my best to make ya feel good” He finished the statement with a wink.
Okay, he won me with that. I tried to get the words off my chest, but couldn’t. Finally, I mumbled a really nervous. “G-Go ahead”, with a nod.
It was all he needed.
The jock sat again and pulled off my pants, revealing my underwear with my already hard cock. Kisses get me pretty hard already. I’m not really a sex expert, but foreplay is for now my favorite part with the caresses and kisses.
My cock was average, not too long but not too short either. I don’t really know what the average length is… maybe 5 inches?
Dave looked up at me again, as he pulled off my underwear slowly, my cock starting to be visible now. He took it off me and throw it to the floor too. Now I was wishing for my mom to not appear at random saying that she forgot her jacket or something like that.
I noticed the werewolf hesitantly looking at my cock. “I-It’s okay… if you don’t want to, we can get back to kissing-“
“No,” He cut me off, looking straight into my eyes with his sharp blue eyes. He gave me a smile and looked back at my cock “I do want this, just… give me a minute, alright? It’s new territory for me”
I gave him a nod, and just waited. Dave took a deep breath, and I could hear him mumbling stuff like ‘You can do it, Dave. For him, for Nate’.
Dave went closer my cock and gave it a few kisses. It felt hot and I heard myself moaning from it. I covered my face with my arms and squirmed from how good it felt.
"K-keep going", I managed to tell him and felt him shiver from my order. I heard him moan a soft reply as he continued. My breath was hot, his mouth and tongue were hot, everything felt hot in that instant.
Until… I felt an urge.
It felt right to just order him around all of a sudden. My mouth threw the first thing that came to mind.
"C-Could you… Could you t-turn into a werewolf and blow me a-already, Dave?" I said, in a dominant way I’ve never spoken to anyone before. It was a weird command, but Dave sat back as his transformation started. I wanted to try this out, how many guys can say they got their first blowjob from a werewolf?
His transformation was almost instant this time, taking only like 10 seconds rather than a few minutes.
Maybe because I ordered him to? It didn't matter, he started to blow me with more energy and it was the best feeling I've ever had before. Did blowjobs really feel this good? What have I been missing during my whole life?!
I noticed his eyes were unfocused now. I assumed they’d get like that every time I ordered something to him, since it happened a few times already.
Surprisingly enough, he didn’t touch my cock with his teeth, not even once. In fact, it felt even more amazing, like his tongue was already prepared for this.
I left him do his job without ordering anything else, because it felt amazing. I loved every second of it, and I felt pissed when I could notice myself about to cum.
Maybe he knew a few tricks already? His girlfriend could have given him blowjobs before, so that’s probably where he learned it.
Before I could warn him about it, I came in his mouth, and he happily swallowed everything even when I didn’t tell him to do so. He licked like a good puppy boy, happy to clean it all. It still felt good, just not as amazing as when I was hard, but I was sure he could get me hard again in no time.
…Wait. Better not get carried away, it was just a blowjob. Maybe I could leave the rest for another day? It was an amazing day so far, after all.
After werewolf Dave finished cleaning my cock up, I noticed he didn’t regain his consciousness just yet. He just kept facing me, eyes still unfocused and his tongue lolling out like when I scratched his hair.
Like a good puppy boy.
“Uhm…” The dominance I displayed before was kind of gone, but I liked seeing him this way. I moved and grabbed our things from the floor, then looked at him “Could you carry me to my room?”
The zoned out werewolf didn’t waste a second, and lifted me like some kind of baby, his arm carrying my back and the other arm carrying my legs. Our clothes and stuff remained on my arms, so it was alright. No clues that a blowjob ever happened here.
Dave went up the stairs, staring straight ahead with his tongue out, then entered my room. He closed the door with a swift kick, before leaving me near my bed.
Safe place now, I threw the clothes to my desk chair and locked the door. “Lay down in bed, Dave” I told him, and walked with him towards my bed. I waited until he finished laying to lay down next to him. I noticed his cock was hard, hah.
My handsome werewolf jock.
He seemed still zoned out, but his tongue was now back in his mouth. He seemed relaxed, and stoic. No expression on his face at all, just staring at the ceiling. I felt up his torso with my hand, scratching his belly. That seemed to make him purr.
“Let’s cuddle, alright?” I should wake him up, but… later. I wanted to enjoy this, I liked having him around, even if I haven’t told him that.
Dave did as I said, looking at me, then pulling me closer for a hug in bed. He was warm, and his fur was really comfortable to lay into. I loved this. I hugged him back, feeling amazing.
I… I…
“I like you” I mumbled to him, after gathering the nerve. But I assumed he couldn’t hear me in this zoned out state of his. Fuck my life, I should have woken up him before doing that.
I noticed his mouth twisting into a smile, and I smiled back at him. Handsome puppy boy…
He seemed able to hear me, after all. I was happy to see that. “Thanks Dave, for today. It was amazing”
“Uh… You’re welcome… bro…” He seemed to whisper, still sounding really blank, but that was enough.
I closed my eyes as I felt the warm of his body take over and drive me into a really nice sleep.
----
Chapter 6 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 4
Dave insisted to go home with me, but I told him off. I needed some time for myself, to process everything that was going on.
Alright, to summarize… My high school’s quarterback is a werewolf. I’m still trying to get that inside my head but I’m taking it pretty well. Still haven’t freaked out about it.
Following the werewolf thing, the guy is also my soulmate, for reasons unknown, and because of that he does everything I tell him, no matter what it is. I control his body and mind… Sounds alright.
That’s also easy to digest. Kind of. Haven’t gone mad so it’s a good sign!
And next, because of the soulmate thing, Dave seems to be madly in love with me. That’s not really twisted. Who wouldn’t dream of having one of the hottest guys of your school in love with you?
He seemed to be the same Dave he’s always been, except when he is with me. He acts like an asshole with everyone else, but he has a sudden change of personality and starts being really caring and romantic when I’m near.
I assumed that also was an effect of the soulmate thing. And he liked being ordered around by me, too. I thought he would be kind of mad if he didn’t have a choice but to obey me, but he’s really eager to it.
I mean, I would be mad if I randomly had to obey someone I’ve never talked to before, you know?
I liked to treat him like some kind of dog, and he enjoyed it too, for some reason.
He acted like one sometimes, and I think the “school’s spirit” is the perfect coverage for him. (We are the Blue Liberty’s Rottweilers)
It was nice, I even bought him a leather dog collar, and he loved it. If I ever gave a leather dog collar to normal Dave, he would probably lock me up at the janitor’s closet and would lose the key, hoping for me to spend the whole night at school.
…And that’s what unnerved me the most.
That’s the Dave we all know, and even if he’s a really lovely guy with me, he’s still the same arrogant asshole jock with everyone else. I still couldn’t get off my head the poor nerd who went to the field to give the football team what seemed like essays, and Dave’s answer was grabbing his glasses and making a long shot to the other half of the field.
And now I was going to go with him to meet his werewolf parents. That was just… great.
I wondered how they would react when Dave comes in saying “Mom! Dad! This is my soulmate and I will do everything he says because he basically owns me!”
Yep, I’m pretty sure they won’t take it kindly. But it’s not my fault! I didn’t ask for it!
I had to survive tomorrow at school first though. I laid down on my bed, still on my outwear clothes.
I was fucked, wasn’t I?
Just a wrongly said sentence and Dave would be the same asshole he was before he started with the soulmate thing. I had to be careful.
My phone buzzed. Dave sent me another meme.
He started doing that a few times a day when I wasn’t speaking to him in a while, before telling me a compliment.
This one was [Can’t wait 4 2moro night 2 spend + time w my beautiful soulm8 <333]
Not going to lie, he made me smile.
Just a few hours ago, we were making out behind some bleachers after his football practice.
He smelled awful, but we still had a great time. And he looked amazing wearing his football uniform.
Just me and my good puppy boy…
I shivered at my own thoughts. What had gotten into me?
I shook my head and went back to my phone.
[Lol still nervous about that, r u sure it’s a good idea?] I texted him.
[Ofc it is, bro! Just trust me, alright? Nothing bad will happen to u] He said yet again. I loved how he was so confident about this whole thing, while I was kind of dying inside.
I decided to call it a night and stop thinking about it. I could turn on my console and finish grinding for a few hours before actually going to bed.
I gave Dave the good nights, and he answered with a [G night my love<333] And a shirtless pic of him wearing the bowser collar, with his tongue out and flexing his other arm.
I smiled, before turning off the phone and heading to do my stuff.
------
I arrived a bit later than usual to school. Things that happen when you stay up late beating secret bosses.
I went quickly to my locker, greeted my friends as I passed by just like I usually do.
The only difference was that I got yelled a “Yo, bro!” from the other half of the corridor.
Dave was at his locker, surrounded by a few of his teammates. He gave me a thumb up when I turned to see him.
Lucas was laughing like a little kid. “Yeah. Yo, fagbro!” He said, mockingly.
Dave’s expression kind of… twisted. His smile remained in his face, but he seemed to be suddenly pissed. He turned around slowly, grabbed Lucas’ hair and pushed his head against the locker. He was saying something to him, but I couldn’t hear anymore.
Lucas was obviously in pain, and was afraid of the sudden change of attitude of his teammate.
It’s not like I have the ability to eavesdrop from the other half of a crowded corridor. People turned to see the scene, before they realized what was happening and decided to not get involved. Although it was a weird thing seeing the jocks against one another.
After Dave finished speaking, Lucas nodded and mumbled something. Dave softly slapped his cheek a few times, before letting him go.
Dave turned to me again and his happy face returned. He nodded, like saying “Everything is fine, bro”
I felt bad, and good at the same time.
Lucas was a jerk, and I wondered if Dave threatened Butch like that too and that’s why he’s ignoring me now. But the shift between his normal, asshole-ish personality and his lovely soulmate self was starting to scare me.
I should start being closer to my friends, to have witnesses if things start going awfully wrong.
Which probably won’t, since Dave is completely infatuated with me, and he proved it yet again. But, being careful never hurts, right?
My school day passed just like yesterday’s. Everything was normal, except for my new werewolf soulmate being around me at breaks.
After school, Dave took me to my house to grab a clean set of clothing and I told my mom that I would be staying with him for the night, then we would be going to school together tomorrow. She was okay with it, she was cool.
I went back to Dave’s car, and just… died on the inside. I was really nervous.
I held on to my phone, as Dave drove us to his house. Checking social media and trying to take my mind somewhere else, as Dave glanced at me from time to time, giving me a reassuring smile.
He placed his hand on my shoulder and smiled at me from time to time. It didn’t help much, honestly.
“Hey, cheer up. They’re really supportive of me. And I’m sure they’ll like you too… Don’t be nervous bro, although you look cute when you’re nervous” He said, a few streets before arriving.
I nodded. “Anything I need to know? Certain subjects that may be… offensive for werewolves?”
He remained silent, and seemed to think about certain things. He parked the car in front of what-seemed-to-be his house.
Dave looked at me and said. “Don’t try to order them around. You can do that to me because I love you, but they won’t be happy. At all.” He held up one finger, like he was counting the facts he wanted to mention.
He lifted another finger. “Two, don’t ask about packs. It’s kind of stereotypical. Some werewolves do live in company of others in big ‘packs’, but others just want to make families and be normal, like my parents”
Alright, that was understandable. Although, it’s funny hear the big, mean jock talking about stereotypes.
“And three…” He looked confused at his third lifted finger. “Hmm, can’t think of anything else.”
“The soulmate thing?” I asked
He smiled “You’re so smart, bro…” Before his game face reappeared “I’ll take care of saying the soulmate thing. You just be there, enjoy, and look pretty like the handsome guy you are”
He leaned over and planted a kiss on my lips. I smiled and nodded “Let’s do this”
“That’s my bro” He said, as we got out of the car, then he grabbed my hand.
We walked to his doorway, before he whispered a last “Just relax, you’re going to be fine”
It was okay for him to say that, I’ve never been romantically involved with anyone, much less with a werewolf jock with werewolf parents.
‘You have the control’ I reminded myself, trying to boost my confidence ‘You can do this’
I looked at the outside of the house as Dave went forward and opened the door.
It was a nice place, like my house (A normal suburban house) but it seemed to be bigger.
Curiously, this neighborhood was kind of private. The few houses that were here, were kind of separated of each other, making it the perfect place to do whatever you want without nosy and annoying neighbors.
As we stepped in, I had a look at the living room. A big TV on the wall, a blue and comfy looking sofa. A fireplace too, but it wasn’t lightened up at the moment.
Dave leaded me around, explaining me the distribution of rooms, like it was something super important for me to know. It was nice though.
“Pops! Mom! I’m home!” He yelled, after he finished with his little tour.
A man who I assumed was his dad appeared at the kitchen’s door.
“Hey sport… Who’s the lil’ guy?” Asked the man.
Just like his son, he had short-ish light brown hair with a few white ones and faded to the sides. He was a big guy, around the size of Dave –Maybe more, I didn’t have them side to side to check-. He seemed pretty chilled, wearing a blue tee, and some sport shorts.
He seemed built, just like Dave too. Maybe it was a special werewolf thing to always be in shape? I didn’t know, and I wasn’t going to ask him.
“Hey pops, this is Nate. Nate, my dad. We’ve started hanging out last Friday and I decided to invite him to spend the night” Dave explained, sounding really excited. I wanted to hide somewhere. I don’t know, ANYWHERE, but it would be weird. Calm down Nate, things are going fine...
His dad smirked “Really? He seems a lot smaller and nerdy than your usual friends” He said, apparently as a joke.
Although Dave didn’t seem to get it at first, because he frowned and started to make a ‘Grrrrr’ before shaking his head and saying “Uhm, yeah. Trying to expand my circle, or something”
His dad obviously noticed his behavior, but shrugged it off, probably because of my presence.
You can’t reprimand your son for showing off his werewolf nature if I’m not supposed to know about it.
“Dinner will be ready in a while, I’ll call you when it’s ready” He said, in a not-so-friendly tone this time, before going back inside the kitchen.
Well, that went well. I placed my hand on Dave’s back and whispered “Hey… calm down big boy.”
He took a deep breath and said “Yeah, bro…” He grabbed my hand again “Let’s just go to my room”
I nodded and we got on our way.
What just happened scared me a bit. It seems that he would also protect me from his loved ones, like his parents. I had to do something with that, his father just did a joke and Dave seemed about to jump at him and attack.
He was really serious when he said “Nobody will ever hurt you again”. Not even psychologically, I guess.
We got to his room.
It… reflected his jock personality. A lot of famous teams’ stuff was hanging from the walls, mostly from a new England team. I wondered if he intended to play professional football or it was just a hobby during high school.
A desk with a computer on top of it, a pair of headphones hanging from the monitor and a joystick in front of the keyboard, didn’t know my big guy was a gamer. I also noticed there was a can of pre-workout along with a shaker beside it.
His bed was huge, and seemed comfy. I felt drawn to just lay there and be showered in kisses by Davey.
There were also a few windows that pointed to the big backyard, and a door that seemed to lead to a private bathroom. Cool.
I walked to the middle of the room as Dave took off his varsity jacket and left it on the back of his desk chair.
“Hey…” He said, getting in front of me “It’ll be a while until dinner is ready, so maybe you want to…” He looked at his bed “I know you don’t want to have sex yet; we can just hug if you want. Or… just talk, I’ve been wanting to talk with you for a while.”
I nodded, as I sat on the edge of his bed. “Talking sounds nice for now”
He walked around for a bit, probably trying to find the words. It was nice to see him nervous as well.
“I’ve… noticed you…” I looked at him, as he continued “Sometimes, you shiver when I touch you. You’re afraid of me, bro” His sad puppy eyes returned, but not like he was begging for something. Like he was really, really sad this time.
I gulped. This seemed like a good time to talk about what really bothered me. “I saw you at the field, with the guy and the bunch of what-seemed-to-be essays. Saw you throwing away his glasses for no reason after he handed you the essay”
I assumed he knew I was there, since he was the one who invited me. But he never looked at me during that practice nor after that little scene, so I didn’t know.
“Is… Is that it?” He asked, I nodded and grabbed a pillow from his bed. They were big and comfy, huggable. Just like he was. “I’ve always had my doubts, bro. I’m the big, dumb jock, the one that gets his way around by bullying everyone, even his teammates, as you’ve seen today…”
I almost forgot about that, but I think I didn’t feel as bad as I felt about the nerdy guy. Lucas was a jerk. And Dave was too, I guess.
“But I guess that’s the problem. Jocks are usually with jocks, and I knew you were scared last Friday, when we met. I tried to reassure you I’m not going to hurt you, but I think I gave a bad example by being an asshole to everyone else”
He tried to sit on the edge of his bed, beside me. Wrapping his arm around my shoulder. I thought about asking him to put it off, but remained silent as he kept talking.
“I’m an asshole, I know that. But you’re my soulmate, and if you want me to change, I will without a second thought. Never forget that, I’m yours bro. And I won’t get tired to say that I love you, even when you don’t feel the same”
I remained silent, and he leaned in to give me a sweet smooch in the lips.
That’s what I mean! The guy seemed to return to his arrogant jock self when we’re not together.
But… He was right.
I did own him, in mind and body. And no matter what I commanded, he would do it.
I could help him with his asshole jock personality, and he would be completely fine with it.
“Alright. We’ll talk more about that tomorrow. For now, let’s just… enjoy?” I wanted to sound confident, which was a real achievement.
I wasn’t as afraid as I was before.
Reminding myself of the control I had over him was helping a lot, and I should do that way more often.
His sad expression vanished, as he went back to his happy puppy self. “Yeah… enjoying sounds nice”
He grabbed me and laid on his bed, pulling me with him. He leaned in and gently kissed me. I couldn’t get enough of it; his kisses were amazing.
I placed my hand on the back of his head, scratching his hair a bit. He smiled “You know the spot, bro…”
“Years of practice” I joked. “I had a dog before, I know all the sweet spots”
“I’m a lucky puppy boy, right?”
“Hmm… You could say so, puppy boy”
We went back to kissing for a while. He seemed to be rather… touchy, today. He groped my ass a few times, and moved my hand to his always-hard cock.
I felt less nervous about it. Like, not totally ready to have sex (Even though I do know it’ll happen sooner or later because this guy looks like a horny fuck machine) but it was enjoyable.
We just laid there, making out, cuddling on his bed, just… acting like a couple in general. Dave loved it. I loved it, too.
I think our biggest worry at the moment was hoping that his father wouldn’t enter the room.
“I love you, bro…” he mumbled, before giving me a smooch on the cheek.
I was about to answer something. I don’t know what, maybe it was just my brain in autopilot about to say ‘I love you too’.
I should answer him. I mean, I did like him, he was such a lovely werewolf jock. And in these few days… I did grow to like him romantically speaking?
“Dinner time!” Saved by the bell, Dave’s dad called us from the kitchen.
Dave gave me a last kiss, before we both got up and walked out of the room.
We entered the dining room, to find a tray with big pieces of juicy roasted beef on it.
Dave’s dad was doing the last details, like bringing a salad and etc., as we got in our seats.
“How was school today, guys?” The man asked, as he served himself a piece of roasted beef and Dave did the same. I waited until they were finished grabbing theirs to get mine.
They looked really, really hungry. ‘I guess they really like meat’ I thought, smiling to myself.
The three of us started eating in complete silence, until a light bulb seemed to light up above Dave’s head, as he asked “Where’s mom?”
“Working night shift tonight, D. I’m kind of surprised you didn’t notice earlier” The man stared intently at me, it made me a bit nervous, I wondered when was Dave going to tell him about the soulmate thing.
But, at the same time a part of me was like ‘oh please no’.
“So, how did the two rainbow flags met?” Asked the dad, before getting another piece of meat in his mouth. Dave seemed to think of an excuse, but I was faster.
“Biology class, we had to do a project together a few weeks ago” I said, ignoring the fact that he discreetly called us both gays.
I wondered if he heard our little private moment on Dave’s room… and the heated make out that followed it. I had to ask Dave what powers does he have, I never got to think if they had heightened senses as one of their powers.
Dave confirmed my little lie with a big smile.
His dad nodded, before saying “Oh, that explains it. Dave’s friends are usually these big guys with little to no intelligence. I wondered if you were one of them, but in a much smaller scale or something like that” Ouch. I looked down at my plate, a bit embarrassed.
Dave immediately frowned, and replied “Hey, don’t be an asshole or I’ll-“
“Or you’ll what?” Said the man, chuckling. I couldn’t tell if he was serious or not at this point, but then he said “Nate, could you tell my son to be oblivious to our conversation? I’d like to chat with you in private”
He knew.
I froze in place, but I didn’t know what else to do. Before Dave got to process what his father just said, I ordered “Dave, don’t mind anything we’re going to say, alright?”
As usual, his eyes unfocused a bit as he smiled and mumbled “Yeah, bro…” before getting back to eating and looking around, like he was alone at the dining room.
His father mumbled an “Amazing…” Before cleaning his hand with a napkin and extending it towards me for a shake. “Adam Walker, nice to meet you, kiddo”
I gulped and shook his hand. “N-Nate Hall”
He ate another bit of beef, and I did the same, before he resumed our ‘private conversation’. “I know about you two. A soulmate bond, wow. I began to suspect that after he growled at me earlier” He said, pretty chilled.
“S-Sorry, I didn’t want him to d-disrespect you or anything” I mumbled. My stuttering was bothering me, but I was nervous as fuck. My werewolf was zoned out, thinking he’s in some kind of fantasy dinner or whatever. Meanwhile, I’m having a chat with my soon-to-be father-in-law.
“Chill out, it’s not your fault. It’s normal for werewolves to act like that when they feel their soulmate is being attacked, even from their close ones.” He said, grabbing the salad and serving himself a bit more, along with another piece of beef. He seemed to eat just like Dave, like a bodybuilder in a bulk.
“Are you okay with the soulmate thing? Like, aren’t you angry that he’s…” I pointed at the zoned out jock besides me “That he has to obey everything a random guy says?” I finally found the words, before eating another bit of beef.
He shook his head “Even if I was angry, there’s nothing I can do against a soulmate without hurting David. You can take that as a guarantee, even if I didn’t like you, I would never do anything to hurt my son” He said, in a very serious tone, while pointing his fork towards me before looking to his plate again.
“But, I’ll assume you’ll have plenty of questions, and I also know my son is a dumbass, he wasn’t going to tell me anyway” He continued with a funny smile. Like he was pretty much enjoying seeing me and Dave together.
So… questions… I had some that I haven’t been able to ask Dave, but he wasn’t listening so…
“Is it normal that he acts like a domestic dog since we’ve met? Like, he started following me around last Friday without any reason, until I asked him to tell me what was going on” That one had been around my mind since I noticed his tongue lolling out after he followed a command.
Mr. Walker chuckled “Really? Huh, he must really like you then. I know what I’m talking about, kiddo. I also had a soulmate before” He said, like it was nothing important. I opened my eyes in surprise.
Was his soulmate Dave’s mom? Could werewolves be soulmates between themselves? Dave did say that it was a random thing.
“Dave’s mom?” But he shook his head in denial.
“That’s why I asked you to make him oblivious, I didn’t want to make the poor guy scared or anything like that. My wife knows about it, though. She helped me overcome it after my soulmate passed away”
Wait, what?
After noticing my expression of surprise, he explained “My soulmate had an accident. Nothing supernatural, just… life doing its things, I guess. As a werewolf, that breaks you completely. Your heart breaks, and you just cry a lot in grief. After a long time, I allowed myself to feel fine again, not good nor bad. Just fine. Until I met my wifey”
He smiled, just like Dave was doing at the moment. But he didn’t zone out or anything, he just seemed to remember something that made him happy.
He looked back at me.
“Anyway, other question?” I shook my head, before going back to eating as he kept talking “Smart kid, David must have explained you everything by now, right?”
“Kind of, the basic stuff I think. Sorry, I just can’t think of anything at the moment” I ate another bit of my beef, finishing the plate.
I looked over at Dave, still in his blissful fantasy, smiling and eating like nothing was happening.
“He’ll treat you like a king, if that’s what you’re wondering. He may be an asshole normally, but his soulmate is the most precious thing in the world for him. Just… treasure him as he will do with you, alright?”
“Y-Yeah” I nodded, giving a last glance at Dave “Got it. Should I wake him up now?”
He seemed to consider it, like he preferred to have Dave as a silent guy rather than his aggressive self. “I’ll stop mocking you, I was just trying to make sure you two were soulmates. So yeah, you can bring him back now.”
I nodded, before putting a hand on the oblivious jock beside me and saying “Hey big boy, you can join the chat now”
Dave blinked a few times before asking “Oh, hey guys. How long have you been there?”
Adam smiled, apparently amused by the control I had over his son. It still made me nervous, but knowing that we had to take care of each other’s backs was something… kind of interesting?
The rest of the dinner went just as normal, we never touched the soulmate subject again. And Dave seemed to not remember anything since the dinner started.
Needless to say, food was amazing, and Dave’s dad was actually pretty awesome when he wasn’t trying to investigate about my bond to his son. We all had a great time together, I could tell, and Dave was happy to see me getting along so well with his dad.
After dinner, Adam said he would take care of the dishes. Dave and I thanked him and went back to his room upstairs.
I noticed the big guy was a bit upset about something, but maybe we could talk at the room, for more privacy.
As we entered, he closed the door and went straight towards me to make out. No complains here, I enjoyed it as much as he did.
He took off his shirt, probably we wouldn’t have to go out anymore until tomorrow. I was tempted to have my first time with him. Right here, right now.
But I had a better idea, I would wait until tomorrow after testing my control with him at school. I would probably be much more at ease and more turned on by my werewolf soulmate after I got rid of his asshole-ish ways.
We moved to the bed, and laid down before resuming our make out session. This was going to be an amazing night, after all!
-
“Bro? Mind if I ask you something?” He said, all of a sudden. I looked down at him, laying on my chest. It would usually be the other way around, but I felt a bit dominant. I liked to have him laying on my torso like a good puppy boy, even if he was heavy.
“Mm-hmm?” I nodded, wondering what was it.
“Would you like to be my boyfriend, bro?”
I opened my eyes in surprise. Wasn’t expecting that, for sure. I thought about it, needless to say. He had a girlfriend, though. But he said he was going to break up with her. And he was also looking forward to spending more time with me, as soulmates.
It’s kind of scary, knowing that we don’t have a choice. Or at least, he didn’t have a choice. Poor guy got his world turned upside down when he discovered I was his soulmate. I would’ve been heartbroken if I discovered my couple wasn’t my soulmate.
“What about Leslie?” I asked, trying to buy more time for my slow decision making. I wondered if his girlfriend would be pissed after finding out (Not Dave’s fault, nor mine. Neither of us asked for the soulmate thing to bond us together)
“I told ya, gonna break up with her. Probably tomorrow. It’s pointless to maintain a relationship when you’re the one I love, bro”
I scratched his hair a bit more, zoning him out, as I stared at the ceiling.
The idea was… surprisingly tempting. Hell, he’s my good puppy boy.
“Uhm… well… I-I c-can’t accept, not now at least. It would feel awfully wrong, to know we’re doing that to Leslie, I mean” I tried to sound as nice as possible, but him suggesting that annoyed me a bit.
I know that he has a soulmate bond with me, but I couldn’t help and think about the poor girl’s heart being broken after her boyfriend suddenly breaks up with her to be with some random loser.
I looked at him, regaining his senses as he heard my answer. He seemed sad by my answer, but there was nothing he could do about it right now.
“Y-Yeah, it’s alright, bro. Dumb me to think it would work out… Can we go back to cuddling?”
I nodded, pretty nervously, and feeling awful at rejecting him. He gave me a little smooch on the cheek before closing his eyes and laying beside me. I did the same thing, hoping that we would forget about this little thing tomorrow.
----
Dave’s POV
As soon as I noticed my love was asleep, I tried to get up discreetly. I was good at it; I had to sneak out a lot of times of my girlfriend’s house.
He looked so beautiful, and handsome…
I shook my head, trying to concentrate.
According to my phone, I had ten minutes before midnight. Enough time for me.
I stripped to my underwear, and checked one last time that Nate was still asleep. I wished I could just stay, cuddling with him forever, but I had work to do tonight.
I knew I should have told him, but then he would have been curious and I was afraid to do something I might regret.
Honestly, I’m surprised Nate didn’t bring the subject up. There’s a full moon tonight, and I thought about playing dumb to see how I behaved during my first night with a soulmate.
Full moon nights are easy to bear with, but… my real, asshole-ish personality would come back again. I could feel it.
My love for Nate was still there, and I still wanted to give myself to him, in mind and body. But at the same time, I felt the urge to wake him up and just… fuck that beautiful ass of him. I’ve been holding myself back since we met, because he says he’s “not ready for sex”.
I respect that, I really do. But I think that it’ll be easier for my first full moon with my soulmate if I’m actually a bit far from my soulmate.
I sighed, as I closed the door and walked downstairs.
My dad was in the living room, watching TV. He was in his underwear, too.
“Hey champ, is something wrong?”
I remained silent and shook my head. I didn’t want to tell him I was afraid to hurt my soulmate, and that he rejected me. He raised me to be an alpha, the big wolf in campus. The one who gets what he wants.
I looked at my phone. 5 minutes before midnight, the point where the full moon starts taking full effect on me.
I mumbled “I’ll… I’ll go outside” motioning to the door.
My dad nodded “I’ll join you in a bit”.
I nodded and went to the backyard.
I liked this place, and since not many houses were on this part of the neighborhood, I was safe to transform as into a werewolf without the risk of anyone seeing me.
The backyard was big. A nice pool could be seen in one part, with three deck chairs around it. A grill, for those days I wanted to make a BBQ party with my teammates and my smoking hot girlfriend, and a lot of free space, green space. This whole part of the property surrounded by a tall wall of stone, to ensure that privacy.
Mom always wanted to make a garden, but the few attempts she had were ruined by me playing football in the backyard. I chuckled every time I remember that.
12 am
I zoned out as the transformation started.
It was always just like this, every month. My mind got empty for a few seconds as my body changed into the werewolf form, and I liked werewolf form.
I was bigger and stronger, I felt really powerful. But I had to keep it a secret from everyone, except my family and Nate.
As my transformation finished, I looked at myself on the pool’s water. I looked awesome.
I heard the backyard door opening as my dad walked out of the house. He looked just like me, but his fur was black and gray instead of brown and light brown. He was also a few inches taller and more muscled than I was. But, he remained in his clothes, probably not afraid of shredding his clothes to pieces during the transformation, or he could control it now.
“Your mom transformed on the way back here, she stopped on the side of the road and waited until it finished before getting back to driving, she’ll be here in a bit” He said, with a calm smile.
Dad was always a great dude; he was proud of the big man I’ve became. We sat together on the middle of the backyard, as my normal self kicked back in.
“Poor uncle Thomas” I mumbled. He had his curse active, after getting in a bar fight. He was always on real pain during these full moons, but there was nothing I could do about it.
“I would howl, but your soulmate is still asleep, right?” Pops said, pretty chilled.
I looked at him, surprised. He knew about the soulmate thing already?!
He patted my back with strength. “We had a chat earlier, don’t worry about it. I like him, he’s a nice guy. Just make sure to take care of him, alright?”
I nodded, wondering when did they have a chat… Maybe Nate made me forget about it? I knew he could do that, but it was alright.
I went through my memories of the last few days. I would normally want to kick Nate in the nuts and then take his money, after that I would take my girl to a nice movie or something.
But even now, being the same asshole I knew I was, I just wanted his wellbeing and happiness. I could see myself obeying and loving him in the future, as the good puppy boy he wanted me to be.
Huh, seems like my normal me also likes him. I should be able to spend full moons with him, then.
Or… full moon usually amplifies my asshole attitude, but for some reason, I just wanted to be with Nate and wait for him to command me something. I guess besides amplifying my attitude, it does the same with my soulmate bond with him?
It makes sense, otherwise I couldn’t think of anything to explain it.
I smiled. If that was the case, then I was happy to figure out that. My bro would be so happy tomorrow.
“I’ll go back inside, I feel great now” I said, before giving a last nod to my old man.
“Night, kiddo. Don’t wake the sleeping beauty up” He answered, before I went back inside.
I tried to step as silently as possible, but my big werewolf feet made it kind of difficult.
I entered my room and noticed Nate still asleep.
My lack of desire of beating him up was also a confirmation that I didn’t have to be afraid about ever hurting Nate. I was happy, I would be able to stay with my soulmate. I would keep him safe from… assholes like me.
I went to my school bag and grabbed Nate’s gift, the bowser collar he bought me, and putted it around my neck, locking it when it was comfortable enough.
I liked how it felt, I was a good puppy boy for my bro. Speaking of which, it would be impossible to get in bed with him without waking him up, and he looked really cute while sleeping.
Hmm… After giving it some thought, I nodded. My safest bet was the floor.
I grabbed a few blankets from my closet and placed them on the floor. I laid down and closed my eyes.
Tomorrow would be a great day. Just me, and Nate.
-----
Chapter 5 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 3
Back at my house, mom was already off to work. Which meant, the whole house for me and my new jock pet to play.
As soon as we got to my room, I grabbed the bowser collar and told him to stand straight and don’t move.
He obeyed without a second thought, waiting for me to give him his new gift. I buckled the collar around his neck, and looked up at him “Comfortable?”
Again, he moved his neck a few times, then nodded “Perfect, bro. Thanks so much”
He pulled me in for another make out session, and I took the chance to feel up his muscled body. I wondered if he had special metabolism due to his supernatural nature, or if he killed himself working out at the gym.
I also noticed he was already rock hard again. Made sense, I didn’t let him cum yesterday. I still didn’t want to have sex with him, I didn’t feel that romantically involved with him to engage in a sexual relationship.
But… I had an idea.
I controlled his mind too, and I triggered his werewolf transformation yesterday. I wondered what else I could do with that?
“Strip to your underwear and lay down on the bed” I said, as soon as we broke the kiss.
He did as I told, and revealed once again his beautifully trained body, before laying on my bed and waiting for more orders like a happy puppy.
“Turn into a werewolf once again” His smile faded and his eyes glazed over, as he entered the morphing process once again. His body hair growing into fur again.
Ears going in and being replaced by a pair of wolf ears at the top of his head. His head also morphing with a wolf snout appearing at the bottom half of it.
Eyes and pupils growing bigger, brows growing larger. Nails replaced by claws and the palm of his hands gaining the usual paw pods.
His already chiseled body getting more built and muscled than before, as the werewolf jock grew bigger and larger in size.
A tail appeared above his butt cheeks, and his now bigger cock tried to escape from the underwear, with the pink head being visible.
As he finished his transformation, his expression started to return to his face. But before he could wake up completely I said “Remain in this relaxed trance state”
His eyes glazed over again, as the wolf guy stared straight to the ceiling. I didn’t think it would work, I thought the “you control my mind” part was just a decoration for what it really was.
I was wrong, apparently. I did control his mind too.
I took a step back and admired him. An athletic werewolf jock, under my control and entranced on my bed.
May as well start with the toying around, right?
I climbed on the bed and laid beside him. I made his head rest on my chest, as I scratched his hair.
“How does that feel, Davey?”
“Good…” He mumbled. I found it hot. I mean, this zonked out state he was in. Was it like movies or TV shows were he would do everything I told him?
I mean, he would do everything I told him in his normal state, it shouldn’t be much different. Just some glazed eyes, monotone voice and a dumber-than-usual smile.
I was wondering something. “What do you think of me? Do you like having me as your soulmate?” Those questions were kind of eating me up from the inside. What if he was actually unhappy and suffered every second he spent with me?
That was probably my anxiety speaking, but it would be good to know.
“I like you… I notice you’re nervous all the time, but that’s cute… and I like to think that… I can protect you… like a good soulmate…” Aww, he really was a wholesome wolfie! He wasn’t done though, he finished his opinion of me with a nice “I love you…”
I moved my hand and rubbed his fur-covered abs and chest. It felt good, and he seemed to like it too.
Funny enough, he started lightly kicking the air as I kept rubbing. He seemed to act more like a dog the longer I was with him.
“Who’s a good puppy? Who’s a good puppy boy?” I said, playfully.
“I am, bro! I’m a good puppy boy!” He said. Still sounding zoned out, but managed to get a bit of excitement on his voice.
I noticed his cock was still trying to escape from his underwear, and was leaking a bit of pre by now.
I decided to play a bit with that, too. Just to have a better taste of my control over the jock.
If you told me I would be doing this, controlling one of the hottest guys of my school. Who is also a werewolf who is bonded to me, I would certainly not believe you and walk away.
This was crazy, but I was sure loving every fucking second of it.
“Get up, puppy boy” I whispered to his pointy ear.
The big werewolf jock did as I told, getting up from the bed and turning to me, waiting for more commands probably.
His glazed over eyes made him look hotter, for some reason. Hah, funny. I think I may have a domination fetish.
The bowser collar also looked good on him. As I mentioned before, he looked just like a human-sized teddy bear, really cute and somehow really hot, knowing that he’s actually a jock in love with me.
“Take off your underwear, puppy boy”
He reached down to it and pulled it off quickly, standing back at attention as soon as he finished.
“Grab your cock and give it a few strokes as you flex the other arm” I commanded.
He didn’t hesitate to obey, stroking his cock while lifting his other arm, flexing his big biceps.
I got up too, and walked to his side. I grabbed his bicep and squeezed it a bit. “Are you a good puppy boy?”
“Yeah bro… I’m a good puppy boy…” He mumbled in complete bliss. His dumb smile growing with each stroke. He was happy to obey, I assumed.
I let go of his bicep and moved to one of his pecs, groping it. While feeling up his muscled back with my other hand. “Are you my good puppy boy?”
He nodded, as he kept stroking “I’m your good puppy boy…”
I kissed his cheek, which was kind of difficult because of his smile and… the whole snout thing.
“Good puppy boy, keep stroking until you cum. And when you do, you will wake up and turn back to human. Understood?”
“Yeah, bro…” He said, still in a monotone voice.
“And also, every time I snap my fingers, you will compliment me differently every time, understood?”
He nodded “Yeah…”
I laid back on my bed as I enjoyed the show my good puppy boy was putting on for me. The horny werewolf kept jerking off in front of me, like nothing else mattered.
I thought about, I don’t know, getting on my knees in front of him and sucking him off? But it would feel bad doing that when he was tranced like this. Like, I mentioned how I wouldn’t like being raped at school by him, well he probably wouldn’t like the same thing happening to him in my room.
...Or he would actually like it, because of the soulmate thing, but it’s still a fucked-up thing.
I stopped thinking about that, and pulled out my own cock, starting to stroke too. Unlucky me, he came first.
He shot a BIG load at the floor. I was quite surprised about it, but his transformation started, drawing my attention back to the big guy.
His fur started to disappear as his body turned back to human. Paw pods disappeared, claws turned back to human nails. Head turned back to normal, with the pointy ears being replaced by normal ears and the snout disappearing completely.
His body also got smaller, but not much though. He was still a big, muscled guy, so there wasn’t much of a difference.
Once he finished with his transformation, he blinked a few times, waking up from his trance.
“Bro…” He started. I wondered what would he say. I wondered if he would be mad with me for using him as some kind of pleasure puppet, or puppy boy toy. Or a slave, if you prefer. “…you are the BEST!”
“Wait, what?” I was kind of sure he wouldn’t like what happened and I already thought of a command to make him okay with it.
“That felt amazing! And I loved doing what you told me!” He’s the submissive type, apparently.
He climbed on the bed and laid beside me, pulling me to another one of his gentle make out sessions before I could actually react. I didn’t complain though.
He grabbed my cock and gently stroked it with his big hand as he continued with the kiss. It felt so good, letting him pleasure me.
I let him do that, since I haven’t been able to cum yet. He broke the kiss at some point, and looked at my cock, like he was considering to suck it or something. He looked at me, before going back to making out together.
I was kind of glad he didn’t push the sex subject forward, since I’m still really nervous about it. But… I guess it’s just a matter of time until I throw myself to him and ask him to fuck me. Like a good puppy boy.
I had to break the kiss after a while. I wanted to talk with him, before I forget about it as things get hotter.
“By the way, you should go back home today. Your parents are going to be worried about you” I told him, and he looked at me again with those sad puppy eyes, like begging me to let him stay another night.
“But… Babe… Just another night?” He asked, giving me a light kiss on the lips. “I promise I’ll go back home after tonight”
But I shook my head “You have to go back with your mom and dad, they’ll get worried about you” I repeated.
I was mostly afraid that a random werewolf might start hunting me down if I kept their son with me for longer. I didn’t know if he was telling them where he was at the moment, or the whole soulmate ordeal.
He accepted the defeat with a “Whatever you say, bro…” Before giving me another light kiss. I could get used to this, being the dominant guy in a relationship with one of the jocks that own the school.
Oh, I still had to test something out. I snapped my fingers and he gave me a warm smile, followed by a “You’re the best guy I could have as my soulmate, bro” and another little kiss.
That seemed to work well. I laid back down on my bed and he did the same, pulling me in for a cuddle and stroking my still hard cock from time to time.
--
I sent him home a few hours after that, and we kept in touch, texting a lot through Sunday until Monday finally came.
And I was nervous as fuck.
I did tell Dave to act like he normally would, and keep our encounters only for breaks or after school. It would seem less suspicious that way.
I also noticed I forgot to tell him to take off his bowser collar, but I assumed he would take it off to about rising suspicions too. He wasn’t as dumb as he wanted the others to think he was.
And my suspicions were right, he passed by with his football mates without the collar on. He winked at me as he passed by.
It was alright, though. People would find it weird if he started hanging out with me all of a sudden. Like, we could pass last Friday’s events as… him wanting me to do his homework? That could work.
Besides the wink, and me not having to worry about the other jocks as much as I usually did, the day was pretty normal.
He sat at the back of the class with his mates again, and I went back to having rotating partners, like I used to have.
Math class was my favorite. Especially when I wasn’t being interrupted. Today wasn’t one of those days, though. I got a paper ball thrown at my head from the back of the classroom.
Some laughter, and I frowned at the assholes. I grabbed the ball and opened it, it often had degrading messages like “go fuck yourself” or “Here’s a cock for lil’ faggy” along with a cock drawn besides the message.
Curiosity won over me, as always. And I was surprised, my frown quickly vanished as I noticed it was a note from Dave. I was glad I didn’t throw it at the trash without reading it.
“Puppy boy misses Nate :3”
We kind of passed the phase of “this is all a dream” and I was completely sure this was real. I assumed the other jocks thought he was bothering me, so that’s why they all laughed in their… annoying, deep laughter.
It made me happy, to say something. I felt good knowing there was a big jock waiting to spend time with me.
The rest of the class went on as usual. Nothing out of the ordinary. My partner of the day wanted me to report the jocks with the principal, because of the paper ball, but I told her that I was alright, as long as they didn’t touch me.
I could handle a paper ball; I knew well enough to not make an argument out of stupid stuff like that.
And at break, what I’ve been waiting for actually happened.
I went to my locker to leave my math book and grab the literature one, only to be ambushed by the wholesome jock, laying against the locker on my right.
“So, how’s my bro’s Monday going?” He asked, with the same big smile as always. “I’ve thought I should take off my collar in public, but I brought it with me in my bag just in case you wanted me to have it on at all times” He said, showing me his school bag hanging from his shoulder.
“Oh, don’t worry. I forgot to tell you to take it off before heading to school, so I’m glad you did it by yourself” I said, as I finished with my locker and closed it. “And I’m good, thanks for asking”
“What did you think of my note? Sorry for throwing it at you, I hope I didn’t hurt you” He seemed excited, like he couldn’t wait to hear what I had to say about it.
“It was cool, I really appreciated it” I said, getting closer a bit to whisper “Puppy boy” to his ear, before taking a step back again.
He blushed, and mumbled “I’m your good puppy boy, bro”
I wanted to ruffle his hair, but that would be weird if anyone noticed us.
Butch, the guy from last Friday, passed by and touched Dave’s shoulder “Bro, come with me. Football team emergency!”
Dave nodded at him as his teammate walked away. Then, he turned to me and said “Football team emergency, bro. But I’ll look out for you at the next break, alright?” before walking away pretty fast.
I wondered what was the football team emergency, never heard that before. But again, I never hung out with the jocks so it may be a totally normal expression among them.
I decided to continue with my day. Next classes were as normal as they could be. No more paper balls being thrown at my head, luckily, and my puppy jock remained with his friends.
I wondered if he had an argument with them after the bathroom incident, or if they didn’t mind him protecting me from them. It was kind of weird, Butch acted like I wasn’t there before when he called Dave over, which was appreciated.
I preferred being ignored rather than being bothered.
I had lunch outside, as I usually do when it’s not raining, like I already mentioned when this whole thing started, meanwhile Dave remained with his friends on the cafeteria.
Keeping out the distance wasn’t so bad.
I was used to keeping the distance with the jocks, so it was like your usual day-to-day, with the only difference being that Dave came around from time to time to check if I was doing fine or if I needed something. And the other jocks didn’t even look at me anymore, which was a relief.
Seems like I can start enjoying my senior year, instead of waiting for it to end as soon as possible.
I looked for an empty table, and found one near the yard’s entrance.
I don’t think I’ve said this before, but I liked my school. It was beautiful, and pretty calm. Classes were cool, and the landscape was nice too. I enjoyed going to the yard during my breaks, and doing some reading or homework before my next class, or during lunch.
Midway through the lunch, Dave appeared once again. “Yo bro, sorry for leaving you before. Football team emergency, y’know how it is” He said, sounding tired.
“Huh, being the star quarterback seems like a rough thing” I mocked him. I always wondered what would it be like, entering a sports team. Totally not my thing, though.
“Hey, it’s not as easy as it seems” He said, grabbing the pear from my lunch plate. “Me and my bros are in charge of keeping the school’s spirit as high as it can be. Besides, we kill ourselves at the practices, you should come and see”
I raised my eyebrow, wondering if he was serious or not. I mean, I know the guys haven’t bothered me at all during the whole day, but pushing my luck seemed like a stupid thing to do.
“I don’t think that would be a good idea” I said, before taking back my pear from his hands and putting it back to place. “You’ve seen what happened at the bathroom, I’m not eager to go near the team”
“The team won’t put a hand on you ever again, bro. I took care of that. And there’s a secret spot behind the bleachers, if you’d like some privacy with your handsome puppy boy” He gave me pleading puppy eyes again.
Honestly? I was growing to like him, and it was hard to resist him when he acted so… wholesome and romantic.
I gave it some thought. It wouldn’t hurt, right? We just had to be careful to avoid being seen.
“Alright, I’ll see you there after practice” I finally said. He gave me a rough pat on the back, causing me to cough.
“Oh, sorry bro. Kinda excited, can’t wait to see you later” He moved closer, like he wanted to kiss me, but quickly got back to his place. “Hmm, yeah. Secret. Let’s save that for later” He smiled at me before getting up and running away, back to the school.
The practice would finish at 5 PM, so I had a bit of time. After classes were over, I stood around for a while and walked to the bleachers. I sat on a good spot, where I would see the whole field without any problem.
I noticed something weird as the guys started to heat up before starting. Coach wasn’t around, or he would have probably stopped it from happening.
One of the well-known nerds of the school walked up to the field and gave some things to a few of the football guys. It seemed like… essays?
He went up to Dave and gave him his essay, and my jock grabbed it. A few seconds later, he took the pair of glasses off the guy’s face and threw them across the field.
‘What. The. Fuck.’ was the only thing I could think about.
The nerdy guy went after them and placed them back on his face, before running off back to the exit and leaving the field.
I was kind of mad. What the fuck was he doing? Then I remembered.
He’s one of the school’s bullies. He probably only acted like a wholesome and cute guy when he was with me. But he had no soulmate thing, nor need to not be an arrogant jock with the rest of the school.
Basically, he was a dick by default.
Practice went on as normal, and I couldn’t stop thinking about the poor guy. Was that the ‘football team emergency’? They needed some essays done and they got someone to do it for them?
I noticed Dave’s reflexes were perfect during the practice. Every shot he did was precise, no matter the distance it had to go through. Some of his teammates tried hard to keep up with it, but they managed to do it pretty well.
They probably were used to it already. And his agility was also… outstandingly good. He was fast, very fast for a guy with his body size, but everyone seemed to think it was normal.
Probably because they didn’t know the truth, everything takes a great turn when you know that supernatural stuff is real.
Anyway, I went down to the back of the bleachers a few minutes before the practice was over, so nobody would notice me going there. Ten minutes later, Dave came up to me, still wearing his sweaty football uniform.
He smelled, that’s for sure.
“Hey bro, been missing you since lunch” He said, pretty excited to finally have some time alone.
Before I could actually answer, or say anything, he grabbed me by the shoulders and pulled me in for a kiss.
Hmm… Can’t say I haven’t missed his kisses. The musky smell was somewhat disgusting, though. But I quickly forgot about it as I lost myself on my werewolf’s great kissing skills.
After we finished, I scratched the back of his ear for a few seconds. As usual, his eyes unfocused and his tongue lolled out. That was my good puppy boy.
But… I still felt bad. I stopped and looked around, just in case anyone could caught us in here.
I took a step back from Dave and went over to the bleachers, looking at the field. It was empty, and it looked nice.
Dave returned to his senses, and tried to hug me from behind. I sort of shivered when he did.
He noticed, and let go of me. “Is everything alright, bro? Did I do something wrong?” I wondered why he asked that every time I seemed to be cold with him. I was almost sure that he never asked that to his girlfriend.
I shook my head, trying to play dumb. I didn’t want to start an argument with my soulmate now, I just didn’t feel like doing that to him. But I didn’t feel safe anymore after seeing him bullying that nerd, it reminded me what they liked to do with me.
They were jerks, but Dave wasn’t. Not when he was with me, at least.
“Sorry. Just… thinking about stuff” I feigned a smile, to calm him down a bit.
He sighed, then returned the smile to me “I noticed you kinda off today, bro. And tried to think of something to make up for you letting me stay in your house” Wait. Please tell me he didn’t… “So, if you’d like, you could come over to my house tomorrow after school and you could stay with me for the night!”
…
...I wasn’t mad, nor angry or anything like that. Surprised, more than anything.
This seemed like a good chance to introduce myself to Dave’s parents. It would happen sooner or later, and I would have preferred to make it as late as possible.
But, the chance was presenting by itself, you can’t back down now, Nate!
I remained silent for a few more seconds, and just nodded at the sweaty football player.
Dave smiled, like he was the happiest man on earth, and pulled me in for another gentle kiss, meanwhile he caressed my face. He mumbled a quick “I love you…” before going back to kissing me.
Curiously, the bleachers seemed to be a really romantic place, after all…
-----
Chapter 4 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 2
Needless to say, I kept the jock with me for the night.
We had dinner at my place (Mom was very surprised to see me hanging out with a guy from the football team. We had to make up something about being together for a project and befriending each other) and I tried to examine Dave’s behavior as much as I could.
How many persons can say that they had dinner with a werewolf?
He seemed to eat like a bodybuilder in a bulk while training for a tournament (I’m sort of interested in those topics, so I know what I’m talking about).
We just did some casual chat with my mom, until we finished and went back to my room. I closed the door and looked at the jock on the center of the room. “Hey” He said with a smile.
“Got a few more questions about the… werewolf thing” I went straight ahead to the interesting topic.
“You sure it’s safe to talk about it here?” He said, looking over my shoulder, probably checking if the door was closed.
“Yeah, the walls are good” I said. Mom wouldn’t hear anything unless the door was opened, which wasn’t. “So tell me, are your parents werewolves too?”
He nodded. I walked over to the bed and sat down again as he explained “Yeah. I’m a purebred, both dad and mom are werewolves” He said, quite proudly.
“But don’t you guys have to find your soulmate?” It didn’t really make sense.
“Well, yes and no. It’s kinda a random thing? Like, some of us don’t really have a soulmate to give themselves to, so they chose to be together on their own” Ouch, that sounded like he didn’t really want to be with me. He noticed and quickly retracted though. “Meanwhile, I want to give myself in mind and body to you, for some reason. And I’m loving it, bro!”
It wasn’t as complicated as I thought it was. But I still had some questions.
“What about full moon? Do you have to… chain yourself or something?”
He laughed “Movies don’t really do me justice, huh?” I raised an eyebrow and waited for more explanation. “I just change to my werewolf form, nothing painful or anything. Just a pain in the ass if you want to fuck your girl at that night but they can’t know about your nature”
I opened my eyes, a bit surprised “Can I see your werewolf form?”
He nodded, happily “Yeah, bro! But you may want to lock your door, just in case”
I went and locked it from the inside. This was going to be really epic and mom couldn’t know about this.
Dave looked over at me and took a deep breath “Wait, bro. May I take off my clothes first? I really like this shirt”
“Uh… Sure?” Were his clothes going to be ripped apart if he changed to his werewolf form while dressed?
He took off his letterman jacket and his shirt, revealing his sculpted body. He was hairy, but that wasn’t a surprise. His torso had a small amount of hair. He probably tried to keep himself smooth, but couldn’t? God, I had so many questions.
He kept undressing, until he dropped his underwear. I noticed he was hard. I remember he said he enjoyed obeying me, and that it made him happy. Never thought it would make him this happy.
I whistled a bit at his looks. He blushed and gave me a sincere smile. “Like what you see, bro?”
“Can’t lie, I really do” I said, returning the smile.
He chuckled, but his expression turned a bit sad “Please, don’t be afraid of me, bro. I won’t be able to handle seeing my love afraid of me”
“I’ve asked you to transform, so don’t worry” I wanted to sound brave, but it was actually unnerving.
Dave remained still for a few seconds, when I noticed his corporal hair started to grow. His head also changed, the lower part resembling more and more to a wolf snout rather than a normal human head. With where his human nose used to be morphing into a dark brown spot.
The snout was brown while his body got light brown hair all over it. It didn’t seem painful at all, like he just concentrated and zoned out while his body morphed. Maybe it was magic?
His ears got pointy, like that of a Hylian, from Zelda. His brows grew thicker, and his eyes grew a bit too, they also remained blue. His short hair got a bit longer too, and messier.
Shoulders grew wider. His body was now completely covered in fur, ranging from lighter brown tones at the front to darker tones at the side and back of the wolf-jock.
His hands got those paw pads, and his nails turned into claws.
Needless to say, his cock also grew a few inches, and surprisingly that zone had shorter to no hair.
That’s a good wolfie.
A tail appeared at the start of his butt cheeks, which made me chuckle a bit. He didn’t even notice; he was like in a trance during his whole morphing process. He didn’t look THAT menacing either. It was like some kind of… humanoid wolf. Or a furry, if you prefer that way.
He looked cute.
When it was over, he smiled. Or what seemed like a smile. Four fangs where visible on his mouth, and just like I said before, I found it cute.
“Well?” He asked “How do I look?” His voice sounded a bit deeper and rougher than before.
I walked up to him and hugged him. He was like a human (really tall human) sized plushy bear and I loved it.
He hugged me back, I could feel the nervousness fading from him as he pressed me tighter. “You’re really cute” I told him after breaking the hug.
“That wasn’t… what I expected, but thanks bro. I’m so happy you don’t mind me being…” He pointed at his body “…Like this”
I admired his body frame a bit more before returning to my senses. “D-did… Did it hurt? It seemed like you zoned out while you transformed”
He shook his head, like it was the most usual topic in the world “Uh, no. It only hurts for those who have killed off another person. It’s a kind of punishment, you break the rules and you pay for your entire life”
I nodded. A bit dark, not exactly what I was expecting but still, it made sense.
I looked at the discarded clothes on the floor “Did you get naked to avoid ripping your clothes?”
He looked at the clothing at the ground and proceeded to grab it all “Uh… Kinda. I can wear clothes, but I’m afraid to rip them off when my body grows to the werewolf form” He put on his letterman jacket, but left it unbuttoned.
You could still see his ripped abs and pecs. I passed a hand over them and noticed him smiling.
“You’re cute too, bro” Then he snorted “Thought it would be weird. Saying that to another guy, but it feels right when I’m with you”
I gave him a kiss on the cheek. I don’t think we could make out if he had a wolf snout. May try someday, but not today.
Just then, I noticed his cock was still hard. The foreskin was the same color than the light brown hair at the front of the guy, meanwhile the actual cock contrasted with a strong red-pink.
“Hey, touch me if you want. I belong to you, remember? In mind and body”
Seeing Dave, the star quarterback from high school, telling me that he wanted to be played with was amazing.
I’m a virgin, and I don’t think I’m ready to be with another guy yet. I would like to wait some time, but… a hand job doesn’t count, right?
I gave his cock a few strokes, and noticed he started panting. Tongue lolling out again and eyes unfocused.
“You like that, don’t you big boy?” Would he like being talked to like a dog? I mean, he acted like one already.
“Yeah bro… keep going…” he panted, in pleasure.
“You want to be a good puppy boy, isn’t that right?”
“Yeah… a good puppy boy…”
I let go of his cock. I had an idea.
I went over to my closet as he returned to his senses, snapping out of what seemed to be a relaxed state. “Did I say something wrong, bro?” He asked, with a sad tone.
“No! You were perfect! But…” Got it!
Inside a box in my closet, I had stuff from when I was little. One of those things was my old dog’s collar. His name was Donut (Rest in peace).
A red collar with a little tag. I removed the tag and showed the collar to Dave. It didn’t fit his style at all… We’ll go buy some puppy stuff tomorrow.
He was a bit confused, but stood still as I put the collar around his neck and buckled it in a way that would be comfortable to him and would also stay in place.
“And… done” I mumbled. I looked up at him. “Comfortable?”
He moved his neck for a few seconds before nodding “Yeah, pretty cool. Is it a gift? From the love of my life?” He asked, excitedly.
“Unfortunately, no. It’s from my old dog, but I’ll buy you one tomorrow if you want a gift.”
He immediately gave me a hug “I want to kiss you but I can’t”
I laughed “Easy puppy, sit down”
He let go of the hug and sat down on the floor, looking up at me.
I petted him “Good boy, now human time!” He nodded and stood still as the morphing started again, but this time in reverse.
His snout went back in as his head returned to the normal Dave. His fur… vanished? It started to grow shorter until it was just like before. Dave’s shoulders got reduced too.
The pads at his hands disappeared, and the claws turned back into normal human nails.
He was again the human, naked jock, with an open letterman jacket showing off his pecs and abs and a dog collar around his neck.
As soon as his morph finished, he got up and leaned towards me, grabbing my face and pulling me into a warm make out session.
His hard cock was still leaking pre. Again, he noticed me looking and said “I’m okay if you want to have sex. Done it a lotta times and I would focus on making ya feel good, bro”
I shook my head “Not ready yet” Grabbed his underwear and passed it to him. He took the message and wore it back on. I assumed he was a bit disappointed because of the lack of sex.
“Did you tell your parents you’re staying the night? I’m worried that they’ll think someone caught you or anything” I was mostly scared about a possible couple of werewolves tracking me down because of their son.
“Did back at the dinner, also thought about breaking up with Leslie but…” he shrugged “I would be a real asshole if I broke with her via message”
I nodded, turned off the light and got on the bed.
He just stood there, then laid down on the floor. His dog manners were a mix of cute and weird, but it was nothing I couldn’t handle.
“What are you doing? Get on the bed, Dave” I told him.
He got up immediately with a big smile and climbed the bed, laying down next to me. (He was actually bigger than me and pressed me against the wall. It was warm, though).
“I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable, I’ll make up for it, bro” He pulled me closer to him and I laid my head in the space between his shoulder and his pec. “I love you”
I still didn’t know how I felt about the jock. I mean, yeah. He is hot, and we’re supposed to be soulmates but… “Sleep” I said.
Just like if I pressed some kind of shut down button, he gave me a last smile before falling asleep, complete with an almost silent snoring and everything.
I didn’t know how I felt about this whole situation.
To summarize, and see if I got everything correctly. One of my classmates, and one of the hottest guys around school, is a werewolf. Not only that, but he has to do everything I say, without any limits at all. He’ll also do it in complete bliss because he’s my soulmate…
Does that mean he’s the only love I’ll be able to have, or something like that?
I remember him being really asshole-ish to everyone, a guy who wouldn’t hesitate about beating up a nerd who didn’t comply to what he said, or a gay dude just for being gay.
He never got to me, luckily, I just heard rumors.
But he wasn’t lying, and this seemed real enough. I even saw him transforming in front of me, twice.
A lot to process, I guess. Maybe this is all a dream? It couldn’t be, as I said I just watched him transform in front of me.
I hope things get clearer tomorrow, for now I just want to sleep.
I closed my eyes and cuddled with the jock, quickly drifting off.
---
Next morning, I noticed Dave was hugging me as we cuddled together.
Good thing that it’s Saturday, I still haven’t figured out how things are going to be at school. Having some time to think was really nice.
I opened my eyes and found the guy staring at the ceiling. I bopped his cheek and he turned his face to me.
“Oh, you’re awake bro” He smiled “Morning”
I yawned “Good… morning. How long have you been awake?” I said, as I tried to stretch, but the werewolf apparently wasn’t going to get his arms off me. “And could you give me a bit of space?”
He nodded, and he got up from the bed. That wasn’t what I meant but it was still appreciated. “Uh... I don’t know, bro. A while?” He scratched his head. I noticed he still had the dog collar on and it made me smile.
Just like yesterday, his cock seemed to be hard again. Was this going to be a normal thing? I heard jocks are horny all the time, so maybe it doesn’t have anything to do with him being a werewolf?
“Can you turn your morning wood off? It’s sort of making me nervous” I said.
Surprisingly, his cock got soft almost immediately. I looked up at him his eyes were a bit unfocused again, with his trademarked idiot smile on his face.
Great, I can also control his hard-ons. “There’s really no limit to my control over you, right?”
Dave snapped out of his… whatever that was, and looked down at me. “You’ve seen it yourself, bro” He started, as I sat on the bed. “You have complete control over me, as my lovely soulmate”
I rubbed my eyes for a bit. This was really happening; it wasn’t just a weird dream.
The almost naked werewolf jock was really standing in front of me, talking normally about me being his soulmate and controlling his mind and body. “Am I making you uncomfortable, bro?” He asked again, with the same sad tone from last night.
“Why do you think that?”
“You don’t seem happy to have me around” He got on his knees in front of me, giving me puppy eyes. He looked so cute. “I’m serious, bro. I love you, but if you want me to stop bothering you…” He looked at the door for a second before looking back at me with his sad gaze.
I sighed and scratched behind his ear again. It was the sweet spot, his eyes unfocused again and his tongue lolled out. I don’t know if he was voluntarily acting like a dog, but I liked it.
After I stopped scratching, he returned to his senses and I told him “Don’t worry about that. Just… forget about it, alright?”
His eyes got glassy for a few seconds, then he answered “What were we talking about?”
Wow. That was actually scary and amazing. I think I should really think my words before speaking to him.
“Breakfast” I lied “We should go down and get some” I looked at the watch on my wrist and noticed it was quite early, 9 am. We had a lot of time for the shenanigans I could try with my new werewolf pet.
He nodded and headed for the door, but I stopped him. “Wait!” I said, reaching out to him. I unbuckled the red dog necklace around his neck. “There, and put on some clothes before going downstairs”
I knew mom would go to work in a few hours, but in the meantime, I had to follow the rules of not going downstairs almost naked.
He stared at the necklace until I placed it back on the box where I grabbed it from, like he grew to like it the few hours he had it on.
Or maybe he just liked being treated like a dog by his soulmate?
He put his pants back on, and his tee, before we both walked downstairs and to the kitchen.
He offered to cook something for me, but I refused. I could use having him around more often to do my tasks, but I still wanted to process everything I learned so far.
Besides, he’s not my… servant, of sorts. He’s my classmate, and he has feelings. Even if he gives me full control of his whole self, I still choose to respect him.
I wondered if he needed to eat like a beast, but since I didn’t want him to cook for me, he settled for cereal as breakfast.
“So, I don’t want to head home yet” He said, before taking a spoonful of cereal with milk. “What would you like to do, bro? Just say it and we’ll do it”
I thought about it, and I think I should buy him a real gift after not giving him Donut’s collar last night.
---
We walked through the shopping street. Dave drove us here after finishing with breakfast.
I liked this place, it was crowded yeah, but it had a lot of interesting stuff to do. The arcade was my favorite place. Pizza and videogames, I felt like a little child in there.
But it’s not what I’ve came here for.
Dave put his arm around my shoulder, causing me to shiver a bit and almost fall to the floor because of the weight.
Still not used to his werewolf strength, and he mumbled a "Sorry, I'm too excited, bro" after controlling himself.
We went to the local pet shop and were greeted by a nice guy, who seemed my age. I hoped he didn’t attend my school, this was a big town, after all. What are the chances?
I told him we just wanted to look around, because I wanted to buy some stuff for my new dog at home.
Dave smiled and caressed my shoulder a bit when I said that, but remained calm.
We went through the store’s shelves, looking for cool stuff for my new friend.
I noticed a bowser collar (A black, leather collar with little spikes around it) and decided to grab one, after checking the measures.
Mostly because the guy just shown to be pretty big heavy and almost crushed me by putting his arm around my shoulders? Yeah.
I also got a leash. I don’t think I would be able to use it, since a high school student taking one of his classmates out for a walk wouldn’t be well seen around the neighborhood. But we could probably make up something on my room, after I opened up a bit more.
Dave offered to pay for the stuff, but I decided to not be a jerk and pay for it myself. We walked outside with a bag, and Dave couldn’t hold himself back.
He grabbed me and gave me a tight hug, leaving me almost breathless.
“Thank you so much, bro! You’re the best soulmate I could’ve ever imagined to have!” He said after releasing me from the hug.
I tried to breathe a bit, before answering “But I just bought dog stuff to you, don’t you care that I’m treating you like some kind of dog?”
He shook his head, still smiling “Of course not! I live to serve my soulmate! If you want me to wear dog stuff, I’m alright with that, bro!”
He lifted his hand for a high five, but my reflexes made me take a step back. He noticed this, and said “Bro?”
I got back to my senses and high fived with him, making him smile again.
“I love you, bro” He said, giving a little kiss to my head as we walked back to his car.
----
Chapter 3 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!
Nate and Dave Ch. 1
Everything started like a normal day. But you probably already heard those lines.
When I woke up, it was raining outside. But that wasn’t going to stop me from going to class. I just had to reach the bus quickly enough.
I went to the bathroom and looked at myself at the mirror after washing my face. “Looking handsome” I said to myself. I tried to tidy my short black hair. I did the rest of the usual morning routine before heading out of the bathroom.
As I said, it was a normal day, like any other. I went to school in the bus, barely got wet by the rain so I was happy.
I quickly entered school and walked to my locker. I didn’t get wet! Maybe this day wasn’t going to be as bad as I thought!
I greeted a few of my friends as I passed by, but I won’t go into details with them. They were cool, but they aren’t as involved in this story as I would have liked.
I’ll get to them later.
My mind went from happiness to fear in just a few seconds, when I reached my locker.
I noticed a few of the football players passing beside me, but I hid using my locker. Close one, they probably didn’t notice me.
Spoke too soon.
I got approached by one of the guys that just passed by. One of the jocks.
“Do I know ya?” He asked, like it was the most normal thing to ask. Although, he seemed pretty confused. I had to be careful with my answer, it could either get me a punch on the gut or a safe escape.
“I don’t think so?” I didn’t know what to say. I’ve never been approached by one of them in a “friendly” way. He stared at me. It was a bit weird.
‘Why is he talking to me?’ Was one of the questions that came through my mind at the moment.
Suddenly, he snapped out of his staring contest and extended his hand for a shake. “Dave, nice to meet ya”
We shook hands. And he squeezed my hand a lot, I was surprised he didn’t actually break it because it hurted a lot. He mumbled a sorry after noticing my expression of pain.
Okay, that’s something weird. I was expecting one of the jocks going out of their way to harm me in some way, but not to apologize about it.
“It’s… alright. I’m Nate” I mumbled, obviously nervous.
He gave me a big smile, like trying to comfort me. I was pretty scared at this point. Everyone knew these guys were kinda shady.
“Oh, I think I’ve seen you at my biology class, right?” He said, still smiling. I nodded, and apparently that caused his smile to get bigger “Awesome, let’s sit together, bro!”
Oh, he wants me to do his homework. That explains it. Alright, I can do that.
I mean, if it’s that or being beat up, I prefer doing some extra homework.
Survival of the smartest.
I went inside the biology lab. Sat on my usual spot, not too far but not too close to the blackboard either. The perfect distance to avoid being called to the front by the professor.
My partner usually rotated. Not that I’m not a good classmate, but they usually have a better deal or something like that. And today, my partner was Dave the jock.
The guy took off his letterman jacket and hanged it from the back of the chair, then sat down beside me. He gave me another big smile as he stared at me while I prepared my stuff on the table.
“What?” I asked when he started to make me nervous with the whole staring act. I can’t remember when we started being classmates. I barely pay attention to the jocks. It’s like, seeing a letterman jacket means trouble for me. So I try to hide ASAP.
That’s being gay in here for ya.
“What what?” He chuckled. What was so funny?
“Why are you staring at me?”
“I don’t know. I just want to, is there a problem with that?” He said, quite roughly. The smile he had until now vanished, replaced by an expression of superiority.
I took a step back, a bit scared by his change of attitude. He noticed this, and quickly returned to his friendly attitude. “Uhm, sorry. Didn’t mean to sound rude”
He shrugged, again with a big smile. He seemed happy, probably planning something? I decided to stop pushing the subject, to not make him angry.
As soon as the professor entered, everyone shifted their looks to him. He greeted us, and started explaining today’s subject. As I said, like a normal day. I just had to wait until the man gave us a few quiz questions, answer mine and give the answers to Dave, then I would be free of punches.
As expected, professor Lewis gave us some questions and asked us to draw a dick- Sorry, the male reproductive system. I’m a senior, way past the point of finding this things funny. I noticed Dave was chuckling, and a few of his fellow jocks on the back also did.
I grabbed my book from the bag, opened it on the designated page and placed it on the middle of the table.
Dave just took out a sheet of paper, a pencil and a rubber. Greaaaat, he wanted to help.
Speaking about him, he went back to staring at me without rest. It started to get on my nerves again.
So, if he wanted me to make his homework, he could help a bit. “Alright, I’ll do the quiz. Meanwhile, you draw the male reproductive system-”
“Sure!” He beamed up, grabbed his pencil and started to copy it from the book. Weird, why was he so happy to draw a reproductive system? Probably the same reason he was chuckling earlier. Jocks don’t think a lot, I guess.
I started doing my work too. I wanted good and complete answers, but not more than necessary. This professor is a dick and would probably not give me a fair grade if I tried to outsmart him.
By the end of the class, Dave gave me his drawing and I wrote down our names. I wrote down his name next to mine on the answers sheet. He was laughing a bit, for some reason. “What’s so funny?” I asked.
“You seem kinda serious, bro. It’s cool, suits you”
“What do you mean?”
He smiled, but frowned a bit “I… Sorry, can’t tell” Weirdo, but alright. I got freed of the jock and class was over. I started to put my stuff back in my bag and got up.
“Heading to the cafeteria?” Asked my apparently new friend, since he didn’t seem able to leave my ass today. “We could have lunch together if you want”
“Uh… What?” I looked at him and noticed he was staring with lovely eyes. Oh, I get it now. He’s horny and wants a blowjob from the local fag.
Not my department though. I would never do that. I prefer being beaten up than allegedly raped at school. He’s older than me, I’ve heard that last week was his 18th birthday. I could try and get him expelled if he tried to touch me at all.
It’s not every day that you can have lunch with the jocks. I didn’t want to, but Dave already grabbed me by the shoulder and started talking very excitedly. And I mean it.
He asked about weird stuff about me. Favorite color, song, food, stuff like that. I assumed now that he just wanted to be friendly. Maybe he wasn’t so bad after all.
I thought about that to try and comfort myself, because I was freaking out about having this random guy follow me around like some kind of puppy.
I heard about him. Everyone knew about the local football stars. This guy is the quarterback of our team, the Rottweilers.
He has a hot girlfriend, one of the cheerleaders if I recall correctly. He has the good looks, with blue eyes, short light brown hair, a handsome face. He seemed to be mischievously smiling at all times.
I knew he arrived at this year, transferred from another school and luckily, we barely interacted. He never tried to do anything to me which is a relief.
I’ve had some… encounters with the other jocks, and I was thankful that I’ve never returned to my house with a black eye.
We arrived to the cafeteria and he still wasn’t going to shut up, or let me go. I usually had my food at the school’s yard. Way more relaxing and nicer than the awfully crowded cafeteria.
Don’t think of me as that weird loner guy, a lot of people also preferred to have lunch on the school’s yard.
But, awful rain outside. I would probably catch a cold or something, so I didn’t have an option.
“Alrighttt” I said. Taking his hand out of my shoulder and moving to face him. “Look, I appreciate you wanting to hang out with me but…” I looked over at the football team’s table. “I really, really don’t want to go there”
He seemed a bit disappointed, but it quickly vanished as his usual smile returned “Sure, we can sit anywhere else, bro. Wherever you’re comfortable is fine”
I think he didn’t get the message, but still, it was better than nothing. We went to grab a food plate. I loved school’s pasta day.
I went to get a plate of pasta and sat in a random table. Dave sat right next to me.
This thing was getting unnerving. I had a theory though. Dave lost a bet and had to be around the weirdo all day, waiting for me to put my guard down. Well, my friend, not going to happen.
But sadly, he stuck around to me all day as I predicted. The rain already stopped, and I decided to head to the school yard to have some air before my next class.
-----
After a while, I stopped right on my tracks and turned to him “Alright, what do you want? Why are you following me around since this morning? Did you lose a bet or something?” I was trying to keep myself quiet though. I didn’t want to start a scene mid-schoolyard.
Dave got nervous. “Uh… Uhm… ‘Cuz… I’m…” He looked around frantically, beads of sweat started forming on his forehead. Maybe he couldn’t talk about it in public? Something felt wrong about this.
“Follow me” I said. He did as I told, with a sigh of relief. Like he just got saved from the worst thing happening.
We entered the library. I knew Mrs. Wells would be on her break, so I went to a silent spot, looked around to see if anyone was near and told him “Nobody here, spill the beans”
I shouldn’t play the bad cop. What if this was a trick to take me to an empty place and beat me up there? There’s always the possibility, so I was careful and prepared to run away.
He gulped and started, looking at me like he didn't have any other choice. “This may sound crazy but… I’m a werewolf”
Yeah, he was tricking me.
I turned around and started walking away, but he grabbed me by the shoulders and looked at me with pleading eyes. “Believe me bro, I’m not joking”
I sighed and got back in place. Not because I wanted to, but because he was stronger than me and I couldn’t walk away. I decided to keep going with this charade “If you were telling me the truth, can you prove it?”
He snorted “Pfft. Easy bro. Order me to do anything” His trademarked smile returned to his face.
“Pull down your pants” It was the first thing that came to mind, and he didn’t even hesitate.
He did so remaining with his big smile, as if he was happy to do such a stupid thing. “Oh god, pull them back up!” What if someone saw us?
Bah, who am I kidding? Nobody visits the school library willingly nowadays.
“How is that supposed to prove anything? I was joking!”
But he didn’t seem embarrassed, nor mad. He just laughed at what I said “That proves it, bro! I’m a werewolf and you’re my soulmate!”
I looked at him, startled. He has a girlfriend and came up to tell me that I, a guy who never talked to him, was his soulmate. And I’m the queen of England.
But, he kept explaining. “Let me tell ya. Werewolves, and many other supernatural creatures, are real. I’m one of them, and… This may be even weirder bro.”
He gulped “I still barely understand it. I thought it was a joke at first, but I’m realizing it wasn’t bro” He looked around again.
I did the same, nervously. I placed my face in my hands and just… tried to deal with it. Dave noticed my silence and continued with his explanation.
“Werewolves can recognize their soulmate by their smell. Apparently, it can happen after you reach adulthood” Made sense, if his birthday was a few days ago. I should ask around later to corroborate. “And when you find your soulmate, you’re… bound to them. In mind and body. I just want to be with ya bro, and do what you want. The thought of it makes me feel good, and happy”
Of course, I was speechless. It was a lot of information to process. One of the star players of my high school was saying I’m his soulmate, and that he wants to do whatever I want.
“A-are you r-really sure you’re not joking? This is a r-really big deal” I stutter when I’m nervous. And this was much more than I could handle at a normal morning.
“Look, it’s weird. But since this morning, every second I’ve been around you were the most beautiful moments of my life” He stared straight into my eyes “I love you, bro. And I’m not lying.”
I tried to calm myself down, I turned around and looked at the wall. If I kept looking at the jock I would probably panic.
“So… soulmates?” I asked, hopefully he would explain things further.
“Yeah bro. We’re bonded apparently. I won’t complain, I’m happy to have found you!” Now that I think of it, Dave being a werewolf would explain a few things. Like his smiling and laughing all day, following me around all day like some kind of domestic dog. And his outstanding school’s spirit.
“And… is there any limit to what you would do?” I wanted to make sure. Just curiosity.
He shook his head in denial. “Anything you want. No limits, bro”
I thought about something. I was excited. If everything turned out to be true, I just got myself an obedient werewolf jock. And the idea was like an instant turn on. “Kiss me”
He didn’t waste any second, he grabbed the back of my head and pulled me in for a make out session. My first kiss, with one of the football players. Who would have thought about it?
His tongue was surprisingly gentle when he entered, and his taste was unique so to say. But, for some reason, I couldn’t get enough of it. I could feel myself getting turned on as we kept going. He pulled me in closer to him and I felt something in his pants starting to grow.
I broke the kiss after some minutes, it would have been weird if someone saw us.
“Uhm… How was that? Never kissed a guy before” He asked, pretty excitedly.
“I-I don’t k-know… you were my first”
His smile grew bigger and he gave me a big bear hug. “I love you, bro” Oh, he was pretty romantic, huh.
-----
I decided to leave the library before Mrs. Wells returned from his break. Dave followed me like a happy puppy.
We went back to school and kept chatting about the soulmates subject, but not as loud as we did on the library. More like whispers between us.
“So when you said ‘no limits’, you really meant it? Like, really no limits?” I asked him.
“I would rip my heart off for you, if you want that” He put his hand over his chest, and tried to imitate a poet’s voice while closing his eyes.
“No! I would never ask you to do that, or to harm yourself! What kind of psychopath do you think I am?” I got a bit scared at what he said, thinking that I should be careful with my words, but his smile didn’t vanish. He laughed a bit and stared at me again.
“You look cute when you’re nervous” And now he’s flirty.
I sighed “Are you alright with flirting with me at school? I mean, don’t you have a girlfriend-”
“Gonna break up with her” He said, pretty fast.
“What? Why?”
“Isn’t it obvious, bro? I’ve found my soulmate!” He was really excited about this whole ordeal.
I wondered what his parents may think about their werewolf son being so happy for being completely controlled by a random guy from his class.
“Aren’t you nervous that you have to do everything I say?” Not like I asked for it but… I’m not complaining either. The guy is a stud.
“Nervous? Why would I be? I can’t wait to do as you say, bro”
“Alright, that’s it. I need a break” I walked to the nearest bathroom and he went in behind me. Nice. “Can you give me a few minutes? Uh… Wait for me outside”
He nodded blissfully and walked out.
I just washed my face and looked at myself in the mirror.
“Okay Nate, it’s cool. He’s a good guy, he just wants to make you happy. No need to be afraid of him, or anything like that. You’re the boss around here”
My little pep talk was working, but then…
The terror pair entered through the bathroom’s door.
Butch and Lucas, two players from the football team. I’ve crossed paths with them a few times, and they’re not the nice ones.
“Faggot!” Butch said, as he noticed me. They were bigger and stronger than me, so fighting would most likely be futile.
Unless…
As Lucas grabbed my hair and tried to drag me to the toilet stall, I yelled “DAVE!”.
My knight in shining armor heard my call. He busted through the door and pushed the pair away. I fell to the ground and he helped me up. “Are you hurt, bro? Let’s get outta here”
“What the fuck? You’re friends with faggot now?!” Asked Lucas, but Dave didn’t answer. We just walked out of the bathroom and I cleaned my face with a napkin.
I had a wicked thought at that moment. I could retaliate from all those years of putting my head in the toilet or being humiliated by these guys.
But that would be wrong. I’m better than them, and I would not use dave as a... weapon of revenge.
I remained silent during the rest of the day. It was all too much to handle. I just wanted for this shitty year to end.
Dave actively asked if I was alright or if I wanted anything. He also tried to cheer me up a bit, but to no avail.
I just felt bad.
-----
Classes were over and Dave insisted on taking me home in his car. I wanted to refuse, but he sounded very convincing.
Like, I would normally shrug him off, but he was one of the high school’s bullies and he still had some kind of power of intimidation over me, I guess.
“Are you alright, bro? Barely spoke after the bathroom thing” It’s weird. He’s trying to be a very cute and wholesome guy, but he mixes it with his… “normal” self and it brings me back to being wary of my answers.
“Yeah… Sorry, I’m alright” I said, trying to sound okay. I totally wasn’t, I was pissed. But it wasn’t his fault, so I didn’t want to involve him.
We arrived at my place and he had a sad puppy look on his face as I left the car. I didn’t have any intention of inviting him in.
I barely invited friends around (I’m not really a loner. I’m just an introvert, but as I mentioned before, I do have friends!)
“Well, call me if you need something. I love you… can’t wait to see you on Monday… Gonna count each second…” He said, dragging the words and trying to convince me with his blue puppy eyes.
Oh, for the love of god. Was he really going to be this persistent?
“Park the car and let’s go in” I said, sighing afterwards. I hope I wasn’t going to regret this choice.
“Really?! Thanks so much, bro!” He did as I told and went to my side.
We entered the house, I said out loud “I’m back mom! Brought a friend!” Dave smiled at that. I just waited for her answer to avoid being rude.
She answered with a “That’s so great, Nathan! Let me know if he stays for dinner!” that came from her bedroom. She was probably doing her daily yoga.
She would be busy for the evening, I think. Hopefully. I didn’t want her to notice the big guy and start asking questions.
I motioned Dave to follow me and we went to my room. Closed the door behind him and sat on my bed.
My house was your… normal suburban house, not too big, and not too small either. It was a nice place, a bit old, but I liked it.
“So… what do you want to do, bro?” The big guy sat on the floor, cross-legged. He was staring at me, smiling like an idiot.
I won’t lie, he’s hot as hell. And I’m all up for having a relationship with this… big wolf on campus?
I mean, I’m not so eager but… would it really be that bad? Jocks weren’t really my favorite type of person.
“Bark” I said. I wanted to test this thing out. He was apparently under my control and had to obey me. What could go wrong? He proved his loyalty after saving me from his teammates.
His eyes unfocused a bit as he gave a cute bark.
I extended my hand and said “Paw” then he put his hand on top of mine. His tongue was lolling out of his mouth at this point.
He was like possessed by a dog. And I’m sure that there’s a movie about that. And just when I thought about that, he started making that weird ‘purr’ dogs make when they feel good. Like a motor.
I moved closer to him and playfully scratched the back of his ears. “How does that feel?” I asked him.
“Hmm… Pretty good, bro…”
I smiled. Just like having a pet. A supernatural pet, yeah.
“Thanks for helping me today” I said, as I moved my hand to the back of his head. “I really appreciate it, kind of tired of those guys already”
He opened his eyes and looked at me “No problem. Nobody will ever hurt you again, bro. You have a soulmate now” He said with a wink, before going back to enjoying the scratching.
I stopped scratching and pulled him in for a kiss. I must admit, it feels good. I still wasn’t sure if this was a prank, but hell I was enjoying it.
He kissed me back, blissfully enjoying each second of it.
He seemed just as gentle as he was the first time, and I could feel his hot breath as we kept kissing. He was excited, I could tell.
-----
Chapter 2 is already available in my Patreon! And by pledging you also get access to other stories before they go public!